Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Author's notes:
This is also a Marvel Anime Crossover story, which will follow some of the following worlds plots: X-Men: Evolution and Iron Man: Armored Adventures. The plots around these two shows well be the main focus surrounding the Dark Desires, but I’ll also be using the plot ideas on how a character got their powers, these will be the Hulk, Spiderman and the Fantastic Four. There might be more but I don’t know right now, also I don’t know if I’ll be using any of the storylines from these shows or not like I’m going to do with X-Men: Evolution and Iron Man: Armored Adventures, we’ll have to wait and see.

This is the first time I done this kind of crossover, so please bear with me, as I’ll most likely make mistakes (big ones at that) and I hope you’ll forgive me for them. If you think you can correct them, please let me know as I would like your help within this story, as I am a dyslexic, researching the right terms is hard for me. Otherwise I hope you’ll enjoy this story…

Prologue.

31st of July 2099:
It's the year 2099 and little did anyone apart for a handful of people know that time around them was altered, as a change from the past was changing the future beyond belief. The ones who were able to tell that the past had been altered, were those who wore space/time isolator, normally worn by people within the Time Enforcement Agencies. They allowed the Time Team to be unaffected for a short while should there be a change within the timeline, this normally last for a few hours before they too become affected by the time change. The future that people knew of, was one that was full of pain and darkness, where war and death was nothing new. It all started during the year 2020, when years after people learning about mutants were among them. People still feared them, and where a Senator known as Robert Kelly was assassinated. The reason behind the assassination, was because Kelly was a one of the key members to one of many groups that were Anti-Mutant/Super-Human. People who thought that mutants and those with superpowers were a threat to national security, and so should be registered and controlled to keep them from becoming threats. To cope with this supposed danger, Senator Kelly and a few others promoted legislation such as the Mutant Registration and Super-Human Registration Act, requiring those with powers of genetic origin to disclose their abilities to the government and to be tracked and those who don't obey this, were sent to camps called Mutant Containment Facilities. To help with keeping track of mutants and super-humans, and to control them, Kelly had huge robots known as Sentinels who was created by Dr. Bolivar Trask. The Sentinels were used to keep watch on the mutants within the Facilities, and to track down any mutants and super-human that were not Registered. Trask also created the inhibitor collars, to control those who were mutants or super-humans, so they couldn't use their powers. However, there were many who didn't like this, one such group was the newly formed Brotherhood of Evil, and one of their members killed Kelly. However, this didn't go as the Brotherhood planned, instead of stopping the Senator Kelly promoted legislation such as the Mutant Registration and Super-Human Registration Act, it only enforced the plans for the Acts to go through. The assassination caused intense widespread public paranoia against mutants, and, in the next presidential election, an Anti-Mutant/Super-Human candidate won. The Anti-Mutant/Super-Human outrage led to a genetic purity act, rendering the people who used their powers to help as fugitives. In retaliation of fear, the Anti-Mutant/Super-Human President's Administration unleashed an army of giant mutant-hunting robot Sentinels to capture or eliminate - if the resisted - mutantkind/super-human. Over the years, the Sentinels gained a mind of their own and decided that the best way to control/eliminate mutantkind/super-human, was to take over the United States. Over the subsequent years, they killed or imprisoned virtually all known superhuman beings within North America. During this time, the Sentinels used Registrated Mutants to track down the resistance fighters who fought against the new age. The Sentinels used a sadistic scientist by the name of Roderick Campbell, and transformed him into a cyborg who went by the name of Ahab. The Sentinels made him the leader of the new government-sanctioned project called the Hound Program, commissioned to track down and capture mutants for internment. The Hounds were mutants/super-humans who were experimented on to become stronger, before they were tortured and brainwashed in the laboratory of Ahab's to track down any mutants and super-human and either capture or kill them depending on the mission plan. There were a few resistance fighters and groups that were fighting against the Sentinels and Ahab, there were three groups, Excalibur and X-Factor which were small groups now and the main one being the main group was X.S.E. (X-Treme Sanctions Executive) which was based in the old building that was Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters. What didn't help was that Apocalypse was set free from his prison, to try and conquer the world once again. However, with the Sentinels and resistance fighters and groups, his plans didn't go as he wanted. In his fight to conquer the world, he with the help of a powerful mutant known as Mister Sinister created a powerful army. Also, he had mutant allies who were not only against the Sentinels, but the X-Men and other heroes. Over the years though, although it cost many lives, resistance fighters and groups were able to slowly beat back the Sentinels and defeat Ahab, Apocalypse and Sinister, and slowly took back the world, freeing all the human, mutants and super humans. Now whilst they were able keep the Sentinels, although they were still fighting them, they were slowly rebuilding the world. However, that's what meant to happen, but because of the creation of Time Portals, there were criminal organizations who tries to alter time to their benefit. Which is why the Time Enforcement Agencies and space/time isolator bands were created, so that should someone try and alter time for their benefit, there would be people to stop them. However though, over the years the criminal organizations were able to destroy most of the Time Enforcement Agencies, the only one left was a group within X.S.E at the old building that was once Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters, as it had a Time Portal which had a Temporal Distortion Detection Device built within it. Apart for the bands which allow them not to be affected by any time changes, the Temporal Distortion Detection Device allows them to detect a flux in the temporal rifts of space/time. With these two items, they would be able to detect where and when the time rift came from, and not being affected by the time changes, able to send a team to fix the past or lessen the damage of the changes, if they won't able to fix the past. It was about fifteen minutes ago since the Temporal Distortion Detection Device activated, alerting those who were meant to be within the War Command Centre within Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters about the flux in the rift in space/time. Sadly however, as most of the X.S.E members were on missions - either rebuild buildings, saving mutants and humans from the remaining Sentinels, or whatever else was needed of the X.S.E - and so they would be altered within the timeline, either killing them or their past being altered to fit the new timeline. The only ones within the school, was a small group of Time Defenders there just in case someone tried to change the past. Because of this, the War Command Centre was only checked every half an hour, and so no one noticed the alarm. It was a female mutant by the name of Melinda Nightraid, a thirty year mutant white American, with red hair and blue eyes, who found the alarms going off within the Command Centre. She was a Commander to one of the Time Defender's Group. She was a powerful mutant, who had the power of bone manipulation, she could manipulate the bones in her body. Seeing the alarms going off, she immediately called the Time Defenders that were within the school to the Command Centre. As she waited, she began to notice the room was changing, more advanced than before. This worried her a bit, as the school was protected by something similar to the bands, with a backup generator that would start when the alert goes off. Whilst not as powerful as the bands, it should have protected the War Command Centre (along the Time Chamber) for a good while longer, before the time rift begun changing things within these rooms. For something like this to happen, something big must have changed in the past. So she began to do a basic history scan to see what the change or changes were, and to try and find out who was responsible for the time disturbance. As she done her search, she was shocked at what the changes were, people, mutants and super-humans appearing in Bayville where they shouldn't be there, not only people but new buildings and other things have begun to appear. More she looked into the history, more she saw that this time it would not be easy, if at all possible, to return the timeline back to the way they knew it. Especially seeing that two of the key people connected to the changes, they have no real background until the year 2013. As she was looking over the information she was able to gain, she heard the doors opened and saw the X.S.E members enter the room. The first was the sixty year old Rachel Anna Summers, but as she would be preferred to be known because she never gotten along with her father, Rachel Grey - she had reddish grey hair and green eyes. She was a powerful telepathic and telekinetic. Behind her Shard Bishop, a thirty-five year old with short blond hair and blue eyes, she had a 'M' tattoo over right eye. Her powers were to absorb ambient light particles and convert/transsib it to allow her to perform a number of light based attacks. Next to her looked like a female version of Lucas Bishop, with long silk black hair, with brown eyes with a 'M' tattoo over right eye, and soft skin. Melinda didn't know how the sex change happened, nor did she knew why she/he and her/his sister seemed to be okay with this, whilst Rachel looked at Bishop strangely, wondering if she was Bishop she knew of too. Melinda wondered if the Bands won't malfunctioning again, if so, if there were any more was malfunctioning. "Bishop is that you?" asked Melinda. "Of course it is, who else do you think I was?" asked Bishop, "It is as if you never seen me before." "Seat down, I'll tell you what is going on soon." Melinda explained to the now female Bishop. Seeing that this was the Bishop she knew of, as long as his/her powers hasn't changed, she could absorb most types of energy, including magic and psychic, directed towards him/her and send it back through her fists and things like guns. Bishop can also store absorbed energy within his personal reserves, whereupon the energy increases his strength, speed, stamina and recuperative abilities, as well as affording him a measure of invulnerability. This power is passive, allowing Bishop to absorb energy at all times. Either way, after Bishop was Forge, a Native American, who had brown eyes and black hair. Forge was one of a kind, not only was he a mutant, but over the years made himself into a Cyborg. Sure most people have gotten some form of cybernetic implants installed in their bodies, however, Forge made himself into a full one - the only parts that were human, was his brain, heart, lungs and some of his skin, along with his powers. Forge was a mutant with a superhuman intuitive talent for inventing mechanical devices. His mutant ability functions as perception, as he possesses the ability to visually perceive 'mechanical energy' (the kinetic energy and potential energy present in the components of mechanical systems) in action. This power allows Forge to instinctively know and understand the potential and functional operations of any machine or technological device in his visual range, a skill that combined with his natural intelligence allows him to conceive, design and build mechanical devices; and operate, modify and reverse engineer existing technology or create countermeasures for it. Although he hadn't used it in years sorcery. Because of his age, abilities, and that he was a Cyborg, he was the Commander of the Research and Development department. Those four made up one of the best Time Defenders within X.S.E, although Forge was the Commander mainly the technical Research and Development, he would at times work with the other three for whatever they need or he was needed in the past. As they sit down, she saw others walking behind them, the next group of four was another Time Defender group, what shocked her was the last five. As apart for her and the two groups, there wasn't meant to be another group within the school at school, not only that but these five she didn't recognize. She wasn't the only one who didn't recognize them, Ritchel, Bishop, Shard and two from the other group didn't know who they were. This just proved to Melinda even more that some of the Bands were malfunctioning, not only that but the changes within the school was beginning to start. She had hoped that the shield around the school would have prevented this for a bit longer, but it seemed that it wasn't meant to be. Seeing everyone was in, Melinda said, "Now everyone we have a Code Red: Temporal Incursion in Progress." Everyone in the room gasped, it was one of the highest of alert codes possible when it came to temporal alerts, it meant that a temporal shift was not only affecting the outside world, but also within the school too, and the outside world. "It occurred about forty-five minutes ago, and has already begun to affect the school." "How is that possible?" asked one of the X.S.E members, "Shouldn't the Temporal Shields meant to prevent this from happening?" "In an ideal world yes, Darkhand," Melinda explained to the darkness/shadow mutant manipulator, "but the generator for the shield haven't got the power to prevent this kind of change, too many changes have happened in the past that it is catching up with us too quickly. Before I inform you of the altered changes, let me tell you what has changed within the school. As some of you may have noticed, the War Command Centre as become more advanced and bigger, and not only that we have five new people within X.S.E. So I ask, how many of you notice these things?" Here Ritchel, Bishop, Shard, Darkhand and one other raised their hands, as they put their hands down, people looked shocked and disbelieved at this. To the newcomers, they always thought they always been here, along with the few of the members who always been there thought so too. "I know it is strange, but for some of us, some of you didn't exist until forty-five minutes ago... so forgive us if we don't know who you are, even if you know us. Another thing I've noticed, along with a few other, that has changed is Bishop." "What do you mean?" Bishop asked, "How have I changed?" "I hate to be the one who says this, but before the time change you were a man." Melinda explained to Bishop, and the people who hadn't been altered by the time change and knew Bishop from before nodded in agreement at this. "What?" asked Bishop in disbelief, "How is that even possible?" "I don't know," Melinda admitted honestly, "but the only thing I can think of is that your birth mother that made you male wasn't the same in this timeline, either she was killed or she never meet your father for whatever reason." Here there were mumbles here, wondering what else could have changed and they didn't know about it. As they were mumbling, Bishop asked, "Even if that is the case, wouldn't the space/time isolator bands would allow me to remember I was a male?" "Not if the Bands are malfunctioning," Melinda explained to the group, "it would explain a few things like the people that I know, know about the new lot whilst the others have no memories of them. It isn't the first time for them to malfunction, and unless you're out of our timeline, you'll be affected by any time changes that may occur." There were a few mumbles of agreement here, as Melinda went on to say, "Now is there anyone here who apart for me that hasn't been affected by the time shift yet, and noticed anything?" As Melinda looked round, it seemed that apart for a few people like Rachel, Shard, Bishop (apart for being turned into a female, she kept her old memories,) and handful of people, the rest of them were affected by the time shift. However, they have yet to notice any changes within the school, Melinda was about to say something, until Forge stood up and said, "Melinda, I have begun to notice things, things I think you should know." "What is it Forge?" asked Melinda. "As you all know I'm a Mutant/Cyborg," explained Forge, "because of that to keep my mind from rotting away, I've got implants within my mind to keep it healthy, and to back up information. Since you called the Code Red: Temporal Incursion, I've looked up the backup information and I found a few interesting things. The first thing is that, I saw that my lab was more advanced than before. Next I wasn't working on what I was doing, I was doing some research on some development plans I want to work on. Instead I was working on something else, something that you might find interesting." "What were you working on?" asked Melinda with interest. "Let me show you." Forge said with a smile, as he stood up and walked next to a female that was standing up, this was a person that Melinda had never seen before. She was about five foot seven inch tall and petite female with long black hair that comes down slightly past her shoulders and dark brown eyes and full lips, firm 34D breasts and slender hourglass figure with long slender arms and legs and has a light almond tan. She was, wearing a full one piece black leather suit, that zipped up from top of left thigh to the top of her right breast, and a pair black leather knee length boots. As Melinda was looking at her, Forge said, "This is Cameron, she's a hybrid cybernetic organism, a special type of Sentinel known as an Infiltrator, a human looking Sentinel." Hearing the word Infiltrator and Sentinel, everyone stood up in a defiance stance ready to attack, those who had weapons were more than happy to shot her. But this Cameron didn't seem to move, and Forge stood between her and the others. "Please stand down, she won't attack." Forge explained, and slowly people lowered their weapons as they and the others seat down, but were still ready to attack should this Cameron make the slightest movement. "Now Cameron as I said is a hybrid of cybernetic and organism." "Does that mean she is like you?" asked one of the X.S.E member. "No she is all machine," Forge explained, "she has sympathy organic and cybernetic systems. Whilst most of her is cybernetic, she has sympathy organic systems like skin, and fully functional organic sexual reproductive system. Unless you do a x-ray of her, you wouldn't suspect her as a robot, has she acts like a human and do everything that a human does - even able to seduce a person." "Was the person who created this Infiltrator, a pervert or something?" asked another X.S.E member. "Many thought that Harrison Slytherin was one at times," Forge explained about the person who came up with the Human Infiltrator, "especially with how many women he was around with. Some thought that he had some of these Human Sentinels as his own. In fact although he was a mutant himself, he helped with the Sentinel Program." "WHAT?" screamed a few of the X.S.E members, before one asked, "Why would he do that for?" "Although he was against the original concept plans for the Sentinel Program and registration Acts, to keep track of, capture and imprison mutants and super-humans, however he wasn't against their overall potential." Forge explained to the group, "He knew that the Sentinel Program along with the registration Acts should be created to keep track of and if need be capture and imprison the mutants and super-humans that had used their powers to commit crimes or to harm the innocent. So he decided that he would help reform the Sentinel Program and the registration Acts, so that instead of capturing and imprisoning all mutants and super-humans, they would only apply to those who broke the law. "So Slytherin and his company the C.B.I or Cyberdyne Biotech Industries, created the Infiltrators for the Sentinel Program. This idea, like many that he has, comes from various comics and T.V. shows that he read or watched, came from watching a TV program called Terminator: The Sarah Connor Chronicles. The show featured a Human like cybernetic organisms that would help with infiltration, assassination or other undercover missions, and would be able blend in with the general public without causing the same fear and panic that the original Sentinels would. And to help them fit in with the general public better, C.B.I designed an advanced learning AI to go into the Infiltrators. AI subroutines include human psychology and behavior, advanced tactical combat, infiltration skill set and other skills to fit into security and deal with mutants and super-humans." "Is she safe?" asked Melinda. "Yes she is," said Forge, "I've been able to reprogram her so that she can give us feedback from within enemy territory and to help with rescues." "So does that mean, instead of winning so long ago, the war had gone badly for us?" asked Rachel, seeing that she wasn't affected by the time changes yet. "Sadly yes," Forge admitted sadly, "although Slytherin I don't think he meant for it to happen, because of his actions, with the new additions to the Sentinels, and the invention of the Infiltrators, the war still rages. However, it isn't all bad, because the C.B.I also created weapons that helped to fight the Sentinels and the Infiltrators. But they won't the only problem, there was something worse out there apart for them." "What could be worse than those things?" asked Bishop, "And who is this Harrison Slytherin? Me and a few others have been in the past a few times, and yet we never heard nor seen him before." "I'll take things from here," said Melinda, "I think we start with your question about Harrison Slytherin, he is one of two people who I believe is responsible for the time distortion." Here a hologram of a young man in his teens appeared in front of them. He looked around the age of fifteen, maybe sixteen, he was about five foot six, with a body of a young athlete, with green eyes and dark blood red shaggy hair, that looked like it hadn't been cut in a long time, so the length was all over the place. The fringe was just above the eyes, while the rest was randomly between jaw and shoulder length. He was wearing jeans, and a dark green biker like leather jacket. "Now there's no facial recognition on Slytherin on the known mutant list, not on ours or the Sentinels." Melinda explained, as the others were looking at the hologram of Harrison, some were thinking he was hot. "So it is either it was a mutant that we missed, or Slytherin isn't directly responsible for the time distortion. It could be someone behind the scenes has set Slytherin up, making it so that he makes all the changes and the person who was sent back in time stay in the shadows and he does all the work." "So all we have to do is go back and make sure that this Slytherin don't come to be." Shard said thoughtfully, thinking it was that easy. "It isn't that easy Shard," explained Melinda, dashing Shard's hope of an easy mission, "we know very little about this Harrison Slytherin. All we knew about him is that he comes from England, and was home schooled, he and his parents travelled the world. Then at some point in the year 2013, he came to the US and went to Bayville High and trained with the X-Men for a while. Haven't been able to get all the records on him, but we do know he was a mutant who could mimic other mutant powers and over time he became one of powerful mutant with that kind of power. He also had some kind of mystical powers, how powerful we don't know. The only other thing we know is that he was the Founders and C.E.O of Cyberdyne Biotech Industries, who with many researchers and scientists, created a lot of new and improved items that we wouldn't have if it wasn't for them. It should be noted that people like Tony Stark and Richard Reeds worked for him, changing their futures greatly." Here there was a few whispers from the people who hadn't been affected by the time change about this, Stark and Reeds were two of the key people in their past for many good deeds and actions. They had to wonder, what had changed with these two working for C.B.I. The whispers stopped as Melinda went on to say, "The next person of interest is Dragonis." Here the hologram of Harrison disappeared and a new one appeared, this time it was a humanoid dragon looking warrior appeared up. He was much bigger than Slytherin, around at least seven foot tall, but could be bigger seeing that the hologram in the room could make things any bigger than seven foot. Also those who were altered with the time change gasped in fear at this, and the others had to wonder who he was, and what could be bad about him to make the rest fear him. "Now like Slytherin, there is no records on him, so we I suspect he wasn't the one who responsible for the time distortion, but is someone who was used to alter the timeline. However, unlike Slytherin, who, although has done questionable things and has done what had to be done to do the right thing, was someone who was evil. He was the reason why the war with the Sentinels aren't going our way like it did with our last timeline. As he was trying to take control of the world for his own, and it looks like he was making things hard for us." Here the people who knew him nodded at this. "There's even less known about Dragonis then we know about Slytherin," explained Melinda, "all we know is that whoever this Dragonis is, it's only the nickname the person is using, we don't know who he really is. His powers comes from the cosmic entity that was bent on distortion of the worlds, known as the Dragon Force, who some believe was called Dragonis. Whoever it was appeared a while after Slytherin, and started to take over the gangs, thugs and criminal organizations, to take control of the crime world before trying to take over the world. But with resistance groups stopping him, and the war with the Sentinels. Over the year no one could find out who the host to the Dragon Force was." "Could it be possible for Harrison Slytherin being this Dragonis?" asked one of the other Time Defenders members who wasn't affected by the time change. "Using his good deeds to hid the fact that he was Dragonis." "I'm not sure, but from the reports that I have been able to find there a few people who thought the same," explained Melinda, "but also from the reports, it seems that it isn't possible. As there were eyewitness reports of Slytherin being somewhere else when Dragonis attacks, and even Dragonis and Slytherin being in the same place at the same time. Seeing that time portals won't around for another thirty years or so, it was highly unlikely it was him." "That's not really true," Forge explained, as he thought about it, "if he really was a mystic of some kind, there are spells and items that allow a person to go back in time. So it would have indeed been possible for him to be two separate people, but also make it appear that he is only just one person." "Hmm, interesting," hummed Melinda, "okay here's the plan, Rachel, Shard and Bishop, seeing you have the most experience and you know what the X-Men should be like, you'll be going back to the 2014's. Your mission is simple, 1) you're to try and make sure that the x-men ends up the way they should, if not make sure they don't go too off road. 2) Seeing that we don't know much about Slytherin, you are to keep an eye on him. 3) If Slytherin isn't Dragonis, I want you to help him in anyway you can to make the future a better place. 4) If Slytherin is this Dragonis, I want one of you to seduce him and lead him away from the dark path that made our future worse than it used to." "No offence Melinda, but look at us, we're old and so wouldn't be able to seduce that will." said Rachel with a frown. Here Melinda looked at Forge and asked, "Forge, is that aging machine working?" "Yes it is," Forge said with a smile, "in fact, thanks to C.B.I's technology, it has been done for a few years instead of months. Not only that, but I've got memories of us using it often to age and de-age people depending on missions." "You three will be de-aged, and sent to the past where I want you three to be enrolled in Bayville High School where you'll get close to Slytherin and act as needed." Melinda explained to the three, before she turned to Forge, "Forge, I need their temporal transceiver to be a chip that is implanted into their skin, powered by their Bio-Electric Field, as this is a long term mission, and might be their last one for us. As should they fail and return to this timeline, they could cease to exist. So it would be for the best that the temporal transceiver was within their skin, not only would it rise less suspicion, but it would it'll be unlikely to break, damaged and draw suspicion." "That does make sense," Forge said thoughtfully, "I'll make sure that I do that." "And Cameron, I may have a mission for you," Melinda said as she suddenly gotten a thought, "but before I decide, I need to learn, does your skin grow old over time." "No Milinda, it doesn't," answered Cameron, "my skin grows anew every day to keep me looking the way I do. Although it can should I desire it to, as I was partly created for undercover work. My creator thought that to make it easier to blend in, I should be capable to 'grow' old should I need to. And once I finished the mission at hand, I could grow new skin to look the way I am now." "That's good to know," Melinda said happily, "in that case I got a mission for you too. I want to send you further into the past, before 2013, around 1999, where I want you to set up a paper trail for Rachel, Shard and Bishop, like birth certificates, school records and so on. And when you meet up in 2013, I want you to meet up with them to let them know what's what. This is so they can enter Bayville High School without question, and have people asking unneeded questions. "One other thing, which out for S.H.I.E.L.D. Whilst they were still new and working things out, they still had equipment to detect time rifts, and so stop anyone from trying to alter the future. Even if it is for the good of the people, as some of them see it that the future. So if there's no questions, Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop go with Forge and get the temporal transceivers fitted and any items you need, but hurry, we don't know how long before we forget all this and things change around us." When no one asked anything, Melinda went on to say, "In that case you're all dismissed... oh and I'll be in my office if you need me. Otherwise, I'll meet Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop in the Time Portal Chamber in thirty minutes." And so with that, Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop followed Forge to get de-aged as the Time Defenders left to do whatever they were doing before being called here, but was afraid at what Melinda had told them. Melinda with a knowing smirk went to her office.

o0OoO0o

Melinda Office:
As Melinda entered her office, and made sure that all the cameras were turned off, and no security devices were active. Once she was sure all the devices were down, her body began to change, her skin became blue. She was wearing a black leather body suit, with a skull necklace, she had unruly waist length red hair, and she had a brown band around her head, that had small skulls on it. She was known by many names over the years, the latest she was known as was Chaos, the name her so called master called her, seeing that she could become anyone or anything. Her Master? That was the mutant known as Apocalypse, he was the most powerful mutant and only by luck and some skill, they were able to defeat Apocalypse and his people. In fact, what was happening now was all because the last defeat of Apocalypse, where he was resent to his prison. Although stuck there, and had his powers extremely limited. Although his powers were limited, he still had powers and his technology to help him. So shortly after Apocalypse, once he regained some of his strength, he used his technology to send a holo protection and told her of his latest plan. To alter the past to fit his needs, and to change the fate of the key player who stopped him this time, and imprisoned him. You see unknown by many is that the person who fraught, and sealed Apocalypse back into his prison, was a powerful wizard and not a mutant, and this wizard added extra magical protection around the prison so that it would be harder to free Apocalypse again. The wizard was a young man by the name of Harry Potter, who was what police officer, or as their world calls them, an Auror. They had also learned that Harry was a famous wizard known as the Boy-Who-Lived or after defeating a powerful Dark Lord that they had, the Man-Who-Conquered. They also knew that Potter had a painful and rough home life, as he had abusive relatives. His years at school weren't all that great either, as his life was in danger more often than not, and was often was printed in the papers as the bad guy, even when he was trying to save everyone's lives at the school. Apart for learning about his early life, they also learned a bit about his life after Hogwarts, where he became an Auror, and over the years he had gotten married and had three children. At the time of the war with Apocalypse, he was thirty-six when he joined it and was an Auror Captain. As an Auror Captain, he was one of the handful within the Wizarding World who knew about mutants, as they gather up any known wizard/mutant and put them into camps before excelling them from the Wizarding World and treat them like humans did scum. But from the rumours out there, this Harry tried to help the mutants by trying to keep them from the Camps. However, Harry was on a mission in New York when he learnt about the war with Apocalypse, and was asked by the American Ministry of Magic to help out. After Harrison explained to his bosses, who wanted nothing to do with the war, about how Apocalypse would attack them next if they done nothing, he along with a handful of selected Aurors were allowed to help with defeating Chaos' Master. It took a few years, but Harrison Potter was the key person who defeated Apocalypse, and made sure that it would be near impossible for him to get free again. After learning about Harry's past, Apocalypse decided to turn Harry dark and hopefully get Harry to join him. To do so, Apocalypse decided to send one of his men to go back in time, and alter an enchanted item he learnt Harry came across once when was twelve and hopefully alter the past their and with luck over time get Harry or Tom Riddle that he was hoping to be controlling Harry onto his side. It also helped that although that Harry didn't have an active X-Gene, he did have one, and because it wasn't active they won't sure what it was. And so Chaos was sent into X.S.E as Melinda, (thanks to Apocalypse technology, she gained the power of bone manipulation, and a few extra powers) so she could work her way to becoming a Commander in the Time Enforcement department within X.S.E. The reason was that X.S.E not only did they have one of the few working Time Portals, which they needed to send one of Apocalypse's men to the past. But they had the equipment to find out everything they would need to know about Harry Potter, and whatever else they might need. It took some time, but just a few hours ago she was able to send one of Apocalypse's Sorcerers to the fifties, when the enchanted item was made and altered it so that it would try to possess Harry instead of trying to kill people. But the change in the timeline so far, part of her Master's plan had worked, the timeline had been changed and Harry had become a mutant. The only part of the plan that didn't seem to go planned was that Harry was now Harrison Slytherin and not Tom Riddle, although it could be it was something Tom had been calling himself - but from the records that they got on him it was highly doubt it. But Chaos really care about it really as long as Apocalypse kept his end of the deal, that he would try and get his people in the past help her past self get back with her children, or get 'Harrison' to do this. As she was thinking about all this, Chaos realized the time, it was almost time that Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop was meant to go back into time, and she wanted a word with them before they went. So she changed back into Melinda, and went to the Time Portal Chamber.

o0OoO0o

Time Portal Chamber:
As Melinda entered the Time Portal Chamber, she saw that Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop was listening to Forge who was explained about the cases that they had, "Now listen up you four, because of the power needed to send you to the past, I can only give you a few cases." Forge explained to the four, before turning to Cameron and said, "For you I've got two cases, seeing that your mission is only to make up the paperwork for you and the others, I give you a case for any repairs you might need, and the other is money. I know you don't need it apart for clothes, but I know by the time you meet up with the others in 2014, August the 10th, I want it so that you have enough money to buy a home for you four. To do that I want you to invest in small businesses so you have enough for a while." "Wouldn't that alter the future?" Cameron asked Forge, not wanting to alter the future if she could help it. "No it shouldn't," answered Forge admitted, "with the businesses I want you to invest in, it should make little to no change to the future." Then turning to the other three, "For you three, I'm giving three cases, the first well be money just in case something happens to Cameron, so you too can invest things with the same businesses as Cameron would have, but also in C.B.I. I thought that seeing that we can't stop it, we could have some investment in it so they could help us. In the other cases are the basic equipment and weapons you might need, along with blueprints on how to make then." "Oh, why is that?" Melinda was the one that asked, from what she heard from Forge was a good idea. Changing the future very little until they got to the timeline where Slytherin entered it, and only by investing in C.B.I and small businesses at that, but the idea of giving Slytherin blueprints for their equipment she was wondering what Forge was thinking - although she had a rough idea why he was doing it. "Why give him blueprints to our items?" "Oh hey Melinda," Forge greeted Melinda, as she made herself known, "for the blueprints, I was thinking they could improve them with Stark and the Fantastic Four being with them. In fact should you four make it so that my past self joins, or at least helps C.B.I when I reappear, I can help you lot too and for sure the equipment be much better." "That's a good idea Forge," admitted Cameron, before Melinda said, "Okay you four, Cameron will go first, once she is gone Forge will reset the Portal to the 2013's where you'll three will enter. I want you all to be careful." "Is there anything we need to know?" asked Rachel. "Yes there is one more thing," Melinda said, "when you get back to the past, if you can, try and get Mystique back together with her two children, Rogue and Nightcrawler!" Whilst Apocalypse said that that he would help with getting her back with her children, but she didn't fully trust the man and wanted a backup plan just in case. "What are you insane?" asked Bishop, "Not only is she a cold blooded murdering terrorist, she is a sneaky, conniving and manipulative bitch." "That might be the case," began Melinda, holding back her anger at how Bishop spoke about her, "but what I have found out about her, she really cares about her children, and only wants to be with them. So if you should be able to bring them together, she might change sides and help you. But be warned, she was the key player in being Apocalypse back both times, all because he promised to help her with her children. So whoever begins the three together in the past, will gain Mystique's alliance - at least for a time until she decides it isn't worth it anymore." Cameron, Rachel, Shard and Bishop had to think here, although they knew about Mystique and what she was like, to have her as an ally, even if it was a temporary thing, would be very useful. And if it stops or slow down Apocalypse from being free, it would be all the better. "So all we have to do is being Mystique and her children together and she side with us?" asked Bishop. "As long as you keep it worth her well yes," explained Melinda, "so unless you haven't got any other questions, it's time for you lot to leave." Seeing that they didn't, Cameron was sent to the year 1999, before the Time Portal was reset and Rachel, Shard and Bishop entered it. Once the Portal was close down, to the shock of Forge, Melinda began to destroy the panels within the Chamber, mainly the big one near the Time Portal, and the Time Portal. "Mel-Melinda, what has gotten into you? They need the Portal to get back, or send us a message should they need any help." Forge asked in shock, however, to his shock he was surprised as he saw Melinda changed into her Chaos form, seeing this, Forge said, "M-Mystique? What is going on here? If you destroy that panel, the shields and the Bands will fall, allowing the Temporal Distortion to go through the school, easing or altering in this timeline. And destroying the Bands will stop us from helping Bishop and the others, and sending anyone else back should the timeline don't go as we want." "Oh I know that and that's the point," Chaos, or the now named Mystique explained, "and as for the others. I want them to stay there, I want them to alter the future even more. Maybe Slytherin or Dragonis can use them, I don't care, as long as they can bring me and my children together and make sure I'm no longer working with Apocalypse, I don't care what happens." Before Forge could make a move to stop Mystique from destroying the Time Portal, the blue looking mutant used the powers that Apocalypse had given her to destroy the Portal. In doing so, a wave of time energy hit the school, erasing their timeline as they knew it, and changing it to an unknown timeline where who knows what awaits them.

To Be Continued!

Author's Note: Merry Christmas all, this is an early gift to you all the first part of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I hope you enjoyed it. There were many who liked my last Dark Desire story and wanted to a sequel and so here it is. Sorry you haven't heard a lot from me, but real life is a pain. Anyway, I know this wasn't the best start to one of my stories, and needs editing, but I wanted to explain why Rachel and the others were sent to past, and to explain about a few other things too.

This story is going to try and make some of the superheroes that we know and love, into supervillains, so if you got a superhero you want to become evil, let me know and I'll see what I can do. But please if you got someone in mind, please send me all the information you can about them to me, so it'll be easier to write them in.

Either way, I hope you have enjoyed the story, and if you got a few minutes to spare, I would like to encourage you to leave a review to let me know what you thought of it and any ideas you might have for it. This isn't Beta Read fully as the Beta Reader I was using had real life get in the way. So if you think you can make this story better, than all mean volunteer to Beta Read for me, otherwise let it be.

I would also like your help with coming up with Android Parts (and explaining what they do,) and other sci-fi terms (explaining what they mean.) As I told you, this is my first time doing this sort of crossover, a sci-fi, super powered world. Whilst I have a Beta Reader who knows a bit about this, I would like to know what you guys might come up with, as he might miss something.

I would like to ask you a question that I can't seem to find answer to, how is Magneto able to find mutants? I know that he helped build Cerebro, but we NEVER see Magneto with a such a device to find mutants, so I have to ask, how does he find them?

A quick recap on my other stories, Mishap, Overlord Vulcan and Sekirei Plan: Mishap is more or less done, just need to work on the last part of the story. But the problem is that I'm working on the other two. After talking to my old Beta Readers before real life got in the way, we decided to rework on them, for Sekirei Plan going back to the first version so that you wouldn't have to deal with all the Flashbacks. For Vulcan, there were problems with the chapters and thought it would be better to redo it from the start, in doing so I was able to create a new group for Harry to fight against - it was something I wanted to do when I started the story, but until now wasn't able to create a group.

But the problem is that because of real life getting in the way, I don't have my old Beta Readers to help me out, and seeing that I done so much work on them, I decided to carry on with them than going back to the versions I was doing before the rewrite. I do have a new Beta Reader to help me with them, but they have school and work, and so will take some time to look over them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
I am grateful for that me loyal readers. I know with a long time from updating, and rewriting my stories, I have lost many of you and for that I am sorry and I hope those who left well one day return.

I would like to point out on a guest review that I got, who said that I over complicate things unnecessarily. Now I freely admit in doing this, but there is a reason behind this though, I want to challenge myself to see if I can make it work - sometimes it works sometimes it doesn't. Whilst I like things that’s not over complicate, I sometimes find those stories unless there is a plot I like boring. Sorry if you’re one of those who think so, but I want to challenge myself as it is the only fun I have in life.

Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires.

By

Dark Dragen!

Chapter One,

31st of December 2012:
It has been nearly three months since the former child named Harry James Potter enslaved the rapist Ginny Weasley, and raped her in return. Now we find Harrison Salazar Slytherin laying on his bed in Number Four Privet Drive, as Ginny was sucking his cock like a good slave, waiting for the wait time for his plan come into action where he would leave Number Four Privet Drive forever, and would never see the residence of this house ever again - those things that Harrison was forced to call a family all these year didn't know anything that was going on. Looking at his watch, he saw it was half past eleven, and with a dark smirk he said, "Soon, soon my plans will come into action and I'll be gone from this hellhole of a place." It had been a strange few months for the former Harry Potter, as he sorted out the memories of his old self, along with Tom's and Voldemort's memories - even now he was still working them out, but most of the work has been done. The difficult part of it all for the first few weeks was not calling himself as Tom or Voldemort. "Hmm, that's it my little slut just like that." Harry moaned in pleasure as he cummed in Ginny's mouth. "That was wonderful as ever Master." Ginny said submissively as she pulled away from her Master's cock, as she licked the cum that escaped her mouth, before curling up to lay next to her Master where he would play with her body. Harry smiled at his little slut as he remembered the time he had trained her over the weeks, it was easy now that everyone thought she was kidnapped. Harry remembered the day will as he ran down into the Great Hall to tell what 'happened,' it was also somewhat strange too.

2nd of October 2012:
As Harry ran into the Great Hall, breathing heavily, and sweating, Snape sneered at the young man, "What is the meaning of this Potter?" "Some, something has happened to Ginny Weasley." Harry said as he caught his breath. As he said that the other Weasleys ran over to him along with Hermione, to her what happened to the youngest and only girl Weasley. "What happened to my sister Harry?" Ron asked worriedly, as the other Weasleys nodded too, who wanted to know what happened to their sister. "As you know Ron, she told me that Professor McGonagall wanted me," begun Harry, but the said Professor said worriedly, "But Mr. Potter, I didn't asked Miss. Weasley to bring you to me." "But that's what she said Professor." Ron admitted to everyone there, making the Professors worry about what could have happened. "What happened than Harry my boy?" Dumbledore said in his grandfatherly tone of voice with a hint of worry in his voice "She took me to a classroom that I didn't recognise," Harry continued with his story, "when I asked why we were going there Ginny explained that Professor McGonagall busy with marking and didn't want to be disturbed, and so would be working in an unused classroom. Not having no reason to doubt her, I followed her. But when I got into the room and found no one there, I just asked her what was going on when she said, Stup, Stup-something and I knew nothing more." Although there was a part of him knew he should know what happened, but yet there was a blank space as to where that information should be. "Do you mean Stupefy Harry my boy?" Dumbledore asked in concern, as the young girl shouldn't have known that spell for a few more years. For her to know it now, he didn't know what to think, "Yes Sir, I believe it was," Harry said as he thought about it for a few moments, "when I came to, Ginny was gone and I have no idea what happened." "Mr. Potter, please take me to where you were at once," Professor McGonagall said as she took action of things, seeing that the one of her lions has gone missing, "Severus call the Weasleys and let them know what is happening, Albus please see what you can find if one of the ghosts or the portrait saw anything, even the House-Elves might have seen something." Harry was amazed how McGonagall took control of everything just like that, even Dumbledore seemed amused by it all this, and seeing it was one of her lions gone missing, Dumbledore allowed it. Snape on the other hand wasn't amused, as he would have to deal with the Weasleys something he would prefer not doing, but knew it would be foolish to upset McGonagall even more. "Of course my dear," Dumbledore said in amusement, before taking control for a moment as he faced the rest of the Great Hall, "Prefects I want to take your house back to your Common Rooms, I'll send food so you can finish eating there. Once you're done come back here where the Head Boy and Girl will tell you what to do next, now move!" and the Prefects from each house did so, taking the students back to their Common Rooms, other than Harry, the Weasleys and Hermione. As they were doing this, the Head Boy and Girl went to the Head Table where Dumbledore said, "Professor, Mr. Williams and Miss. Parkinson, once the Prefects return, I want you to set up a search teams to find young Miss. Weasley. Whoever it was might be using spells to hide themselves and young Miss. Weasley, take care and be careful we don't know what we're dealing with. Meisters Weasleys and Miss. Granger, please go to the Hospital Wing and inform Madam Pomfrey what is happening and that Mr. Potter will be along soon. I want her to check Harry for Harry spells he might have been under whilst stunned. So let's go and find Miss. Weasley." And with that everyone had their jobs, and they left to do them.

oOo0oOo

31st of December 2012:
Harry smiled as he remembered that night, whilst it felt strange to not to remember what happened, even stranger when he did remembered and having those feelings that he cared and worried about what happened to the rapist, but it was necessary so Dumbledore wouldn't find out what really happened. Over the next few hours the castle was searched from top to bottom, humans, ghosts, House-Elves and portraits alike were searching the place, but yet found nothing. The only ones who knew where the young girl was him and a House-Elf named Knatur, who has been told to say nothing, so no-one was going to find the girl unless Harry wanted her to be found. During the time that they were searching the castle they called in outside help, Dumbledore didn't like it but Molly and Arthur insisted on it. If Dumbledore couldn't find their little girl, than it was time to call in the Magical Law Enforcers (M.L.E.) - the M.L.E. were the ones that deals with normal crimes and kidnappings. But yet the M.L.E wasn't able to find anything, and when they questioned the portraits what they saw - there was no ghost near where it happened at the time - the ones that could talk said they couldn't remember anything from before it all happened. There was a blank in their memories, when checked there was some kind of spells cast on them, the M.L.E would have to check that out later. Once the M.L.E done their basic search, and checked the classroom Harry said he found himself in, they went to see Harry about what happened. First they checked Harry's wand to see if he used it, but only found a few spells that he used that day. Later Harry would smirk to himself, happy that he had the foresight to remove the questionable spells he used. Harry told them what he could remember, the same as he told everyone else, and they checked him for spells, which they found a few of them. The first one was some kind of memory spell, so that Harry couldn't remember what happened during his time in the classroom. The spell was nothing they saw before, it was most like a spell from another county or a new spell that someone created, either way they won't sure if or when they could remove the spell. In fact, if it wasn't for finding out who kidnapped young Ginny Weasley, they thought it was a good thing. As the other spells that they found wasn't good, they found a Silencing Charm, a Lust Spell, a Stamina Charm, just naming a few of them, but all pointed out that Harry was forced to have sex with someone, and by the looks of it, it was with Ginny. There was a few shocked and worried looks when they said this, the M.L.E suspected from everything they could tell, that someone had hexed the young girl to get Harry alone so that they could force him to have sex with Ginny so that they could get her pregnant so that they could get to the Potter's Vaults. Harry saw how unhappy Dumbledore was when he asked what Vaults, as he thought he only one, it seemed that the Headmaster want him to know about them. But before the old Headmaster could stop them, the M.L.E told Harry that the one he had was only a Trust Vault, and wouldn't get the rest until he was considered of age. Before Harry could ask when that could be, Dumbledore moved things along asking what they wanted Ginny for. The M.L.E wasn't sure why they picked, maybe it was she was at the wrong place, at the wrong time, or she was picked because she was Ron's friend and so wouldn't suspect anything. So unless they find Ginny soon, should Harry die, that child would gain every from the House of Potter, money, titles and homes. The only thing that Harry could do, was to be careful and as soon as he feels ready, he should marry and gain a Heir, and put it into the records so no one else can become the Potter Heir. Harry was shocked at the time, not sure what to feel or think, the M.L.E understood this, and they would have let him be. But they needed to find out what happened to Ginny, and so they would have to contract a few people to see if they could get around the blocks. Not only that though, they would send let send him a Mind Healer to help him not only to get over what happened, but also try and help him get to terms what happened and get over it, not only that but try and help him remember without the spells. Hours later when Harry was alone in his bed, memories returned, and it was the strangest feeling he ever felt: feeling guilt and worry about Ginny. It took Harry a few moments to shake these feelings off, before making sure no one was around in the Hospital Wing, he called Knatur to take him to Ginny before sending the Elf back to his bed to make sure no one finds him missing. Than for the rest of the night he use Ginny to get rid of some of his pent up sexual tension that he got from Tom. For the rest of the weekend Harry was forced to stay in the Hospital Wing, to make sure that he was safe from the unknown magic that people thought he was under. Sadly for Harry he couldn't use Ginny as much as he wanted, as during the day he would have to cast the spells to make him forget everything about what happened so no one would know something was up. It didn't help that Mind Healers and other Wizards were trying to undo the magic during the day, at the moment the magic behind it was holding up. At the time Harry wasn't sure if they stay and continue this for the next few months, if they could find a way around it, which is why he was one of the reasons he came up with this plan of his. However, during the nights when he was alone in the Hospital Wing, he would have Knatur to take him to Ginny for a night of fun. By the end of the week, Harry broke her and she was nothing more than his slut who would do anything for him, kill, die, and whatever else he would ask of her. Also by the end of the weekend he was allowed to leave the Hospital Wing. Once he was allowed to leave, he was rejoined with his former friends, the Mind Healers didn't want Harry to see his friends for the weekend so they could start their part of the investigation to find Ginny, where he learnt that the M.L.E whilst was still there, the Aurors had joined the search as they feared that a powerful Dark Wizard was involved somehow. And so they were talking to the students to see if they saw anything strange, they also begun to search the surrounding areas of Hogwarts to find Ginny. Which limited Harry in doing anything he would have liked to do. Harry was also made aware that the Weasley Boys hadn't taken the loss of their sister very well at all. Ron became withdrawn, and kept to himself, blaming himself for not taking better care of his sister, like he told her he would. The Twins, he heard, were just as bad, but they were muttering about finding a map of some kind to find their Ginny with. Percy was the worst, he had lost his Prefect Badge because of his actions. He'd turned into Snape, blaming himself for his own actions, but becoming so bitter about it he began taking points from Gryffindor students for the smallest of things. The comparison to Snape was apt, because within two days his point deductions completely outclassed Snape, by a rather impressive margin; it only got even more staggering when he found anyone talking about his sister. As a Prefect he may have has a limit on how many points he could take, but that was only per infraction. He was incredibly inventive at thinking up faults worth a points loss, and didn't hesitate to slam people with infarction after infarction until he reached the number of points taken he felt was appropriate. When Harry 'awoke' at nights and become his new self, Harry smiled at what happened to the Weasleys, and once he sorted his feelings he enjoyed what happened to them. They were Blood Traitors, and to Harry or more like the parts in him that were Tom and Voldemort, they got what the deserved. Over the following months, Harry began to sort of his own thoughts and feelings from Tom's and Voldemort's. At first as he felt ill and guilty for what he done to Ginny, and left her alone but having Knatur taking care of her. He was ashamed at how he felt towards the Weasleys, and putting them through the heartache over Ginny missing. They were his friends, they took him into their home, make him welcome when no one else ever did, and he was doing this to them. But the guilt soon went as the last part of Tom's and Voldemort's soul spoke to him just before Halloween, and he truly embrace the darkness within him, not just because he was too caught up in Tom's lust for sex and control over a female. But because he had seen the light so to speak, he realized that they won't truly his friend but using him.

oOo0oOo

27th of October 2012:
It has been few weeks since Harry merged with the souls of Tom Riddle and Lord Voldemort, who Tom later became. In that time Harry was able to sort most of his feelings out. Somehow he was able to partly separate the thoughts of the three minds within him, at the start of the week. He didn't know how he did it, but part of him wished that he hadn't done some that he wouldn't be feeling the way he has been for the last week. He felt, well he didn't know the right would, remorseful and trouble awful at how he treated Ginny and the rest of her family, would be close to what he felt. He had broken an innocent girl, so she was nothing more than his personal slut, to do whatever he asked from her. And he had made her family worry, when he knew where their sister and daughter was. Which is why he had left her alone since the start of the week, so he could figure out what to do. Ron had became more withdrawn, snapping at anyone who came near him, to keep to himself he surprised Harry and their friend Hermione by going to the school library, not only to do his homework, but to look up spells that could help to find his sister. He blamed himself more than the rest of the family blamed themselves, before coming back to Hogwarts he promised himself that he would look after his baby sister. But seeing that he failed at that, he saw that it was up to him to find his sister. The Weasley Twins also changed, like Ron they still blamed themselves for what happened to their sister, but not as badly as Ron was. Once when they pranked someone every other day, they have stopped pranking altogether. Whilst most were happy that this happened, the students were saddened it taken the loss of their baby sister to make them stop. They were still looking for the Map that Harry had, other than the Twins and Harry, no one knew what map the Twins were talking about. In fact the Twins were bullying the students they thought knew about the map, beating them up trying to find who have been through their things. (This made Harry feel more guilty than he already was, for he was to blame for what the Twins were doing.) They gotten more detentions this way than they did pranking people, the professors could understand where they were coming from, but if they didn't stop soon they would force and suspend them from Hogwarts. Lastly Percy, with the lost of his Prefect Badge and his sister, he seemed to be a different person altogether. He had dumped his girlfriend Penelope Clearwater, who he was dating in secret, and had been seen to be with a different women every other few days. The rumour is that if the lady wouldn't sleep with him, Percy would dump them and go onto another women. It was also said that he didn't care about his school work no more, and did whatever he liked. Either way, Harry knew it was because he was overwhelmed by the feelings he had from Tom and Voldemort, but he couldn't help but be overwhelmed by guilt at his actions whilst under the influence of the two Dark Wizards. He felt sick and ashamed for what happened, but most of all he felt confused. Yes he felt guilty for what happened, but yet with the entities of Tom and Voldemort still in him he also felt pleased at what he done too. And felt aroused at how Ginny would allow him to do whatever he wanted. He knew he shouldn't but he did, and the reason that no one knew about Ginny yet. He wanted to let them know that Ginny was alive, and somewhat okay, but he didn't know how to explain what happened to her, and his part of his disappearance. Which is why he still kept casting the spells on himself, so that the Mind Healers and the others who were working with them would find out what happened. He wanted to find out what happened to him: how could three souls become one, how he was the stronger one when the other two was much stronger than him and could easily take over, and so many other questions with no real answers other than strange flashes of images of Tom and Voldemort doing rituals before killing someone in cold blood. Add to the guilt he was feeling for what happened, he wasn't sure what the hell to do and was happy to cast the spells during the day so that he didn't have to think nor feel anything. It was the sixth night since Harry had been to partly separate his thoughts from the others, and he was still trying to work out how to block the others, or get rid of them all together so that he didn't have to go through this. Sure he could have asked the Mind Healers, but he was afraid at the fact they would blame him for what happened seeing he was partly responsible for what happened to the young girl. So he was relaying on the flashes of images that he was getting from Tom and Voldemort, to help him somehow, but of yet he wasn't getting any useful information other than that his ability to alter his body was known as Metamorphmagus. Other than the name, he didn't know what the skill could do other than able to change how he looked, and making his cock erect whenever he wanted. But on that Saturday night, and he was in empty classroom when something surprising happened. As he was wallowing in guilt for his part of what happened to Ginny, and what he was putting everyone through, when he saw Tom Riddle appear in front of him in a ghost like form, who said, "You shouldn't be feeling guilty for what is happening, you know that Harry." "You..." Harry hissed as Tom said that. Before he could say anything else to Tom, another ghost like person appeared, this time he was an elderly man who looked in his sixties, black greying hair, red eyes wearing a black robe, "Those Blood Traitors Weasleys, as the other students got what are coming to them." "Who are you?" Harry asked in shock.

"Oh come on Potter, I know you're a Gryffindor, but I know you're smart enough to know who I am." said the red eyed man, "Who else would I be if Tom appeared in front of you." Realizing what he meant, Harry hissed darkly, "Voldemort..." and with that he raised his wand to cast a spell when the young version of Voldemort said, "Harry my young friend, hexing us won't work." However Harry didn't listen to him, as an image came to him of a spell came into his head, and hissed out before thinking, "Sectumsempra!" And with that a white light came out of his wand, and went through the ghost like Voldemort.

"I told you that won't work Harry." Tom said with a smile.

"I'm surprised you used that spell Potter," Voldemort said with a smirk, "to think that the first spell that came from us would be one that Snape taught me." "Snape," Harry hissed darkly at the name, "how do you know that greasy hair bastard?"

"He does seem to have a problem with hair care doesn't he," Voldemort chuckled in amusement, "he was the same when he worked for me. I won't tell you anything other than he was one of my men known as Death Eaters -" "What/You're kidding me right!?" Harry and Tom said together in shock.

"I don't know what rituals to make me that insane to call a group Death Eaters," Tom said as he shook his head, "what were you thinking? Sure I may not be able to come up with a better name, but really? Death Eaters? It sounds like eating death or something, how people feared your group I never know." "That comes from someone who calls themselves Voldemort," Harry scoffed, not helping himself, "if I remember my French classes, I think it means flight of death."

"First off it is an anagram of my name," said Tom as he magical used the little magic he had to write his name in the air, TOM MARVOLO RIDDLE where it rearranged into I AM LORD VORLDEMORT, "and second like most people I am afraid of death. Who wouldn't be? Some say you go to the afterlife and see your friends and family, and what that crap. But no one knows what happens when you die, so people fear it, and now wanting it to happen to them, fearing the worst and you'll be no more." As much as Harry hated to admit it, he agreed with the young Dark Lord, no one knew what would happen when someone die. No one liked the idea of being no more, and not seeing your friends and family when you died, so people fear it. He wasn't ashamed to admit to himself that he too was afraid of dying too. So deciding to get back on trick Harry asked Voldemort, "And what were you saying about Snape?"

"Other than that he was he was a Death Eater, I wasn't going to tell you nothing." said Voldemort, seeing the dark look Harry was giving him, he went on to explain, "Oh you'll find out more about him as my memories service into your mind, but I think it best that until than you don't know. As we don't want you getting yourself expelled or worse killed for trying to kill the greasy hair bastard as you call him." Seeing that he wouldn't get any answers from the aged Dark Lord, he resided in the fact he would have to wait for the information to come to him. But wondered what kind of information it would be for him to want to kill the asshole. Now he thought about it, why would Dumbledore heir a person who used to work for Voldemort, when they should be in prison. So many question, but yet no answers to be found. So he asked the main question he needed to know, "So what are you two being here anyway?"

"A few reasons, the first is to stop you from beating yourself up for what happened to Ginny, and how her brothers reacted." Tom begun to explain to the young boy, "We all make our own decisions, you didn't force the Blood Traitors to do what they did, they made that decision themselves." "But if I told them she was fine, and -" began Harry before Voldemort said, "Than you would be sent to their magical prison called Azkaban, a place many have called it hell on Earth. And with the places I've visited over the years, that's a close description of the place as you soon find out from our memories. Why put yourself in a place like that when you don't have to, the damage is already done."

"And don't tell me you don't like the idea of the young girl doing whatever you want, we all know that would be a lie," Tom said with a knowing smirk, "and as our future self told you last year, 'There is no good and evil, there is only power, and those too weak to seek it.'" "If I didn't fall for that line last year, why would I fall for it now?" Harry asked suspiciously. "Oh come on Potter, you know those with the power makes the rules," Voldemort said with a look of experience in his words, "the law changes all the time to fit the wants of the people in power. Most of the time these rules we don't agree with, but because of those in power made them, we let them be. So if you have the power why not use it to make things better for yourself?" "I'll admit that there are people like that out there," Harry admitted to Voldemort, "I could use my power to help people out." "Oh please," this came from Tom who scoffed at what Harry told them, "the same people who turned on you because you lost some points. You saw how badly they treated you over that, what's stopping them from doing the same thing? What if the next time it is much worse? And before protecting the Weasleys as their you friends, are they really though?" "What do you mean about the Weasleys?" Harry asked in concern. "Oh please Potter, think about it," Voldemort scrolled Harry, "why would a Wizarding Family like the Weasleys use the Muggle Entrance to the Platform, when they could have used the Floo and not be late for the train?" Seeing Harry's look Voldemort went on to say, "Yes they could have run out of Floo Powder, but then why would they shout out about the Platform Number, and about Muggles where Muggles could overhear them?" Harry had a thought look on his face as Voldemort told him this, as he thought about this himself. "I tell you why, it was a set up to meet you." As Harry thought about it now, he did now find it a strange and suspicious that they would shout about Muggles and the Platform, he thought that there was a law about it too. Not only that, but how could a mother forget about the Platform when she and back then six children were going to Hogwarts, it wasn't making sense. It didn't help that it was a ghost like Voldemort that had point this out to him. But the Dark Lord wasn't finish there either, as he also point something else that until now Harry hadn't thought about, "And if you're thinking about the fool Dumbledore for whatever reason, either he could help you out of this miss, or doing the right thing because you look up to him, don't even bother." Voldemort said with a sigh, hating the fact he was helping the person who had defeated him all those years ago. But he was now part of the boy now, a part that is fading away fast, and if he could turn the boy away from the light before going, all the better for him. "From what I saw from your memories he hasn't got the best interest in mind for you Potter." The former Dark Lord explained to the young Potter, "Why would he send that fool like Hagrid to pick you up, he wouldn't be able to tell you things like a professor could. Not only that but the so called protections that meant to protect the Philosopher's Stone, were too easy. If three first years could get pass them, do you really think they would have stopped our future self so easily? I don't think so. And I don't think the Stone was even at Hogwarts last year." Now this picked Harry's interest, and so had to ask, "What do you mean?" "Before I came after you all those years I went after the Philosopher's Stone a few times, but I never got near to the Stone," explained the ghost like Voldemort, "well there was this one time, but they were able to beat me back. And when I tried again, they won't there again and had to go looking for them, but only hear hints about where they were, never really able to find them. So why would the Flamels give Dumbledore their Stone, when Merlin knows how many Dark Wizards and Lords/Ladies have been after the Stone, and yet failed to do so. No, it is more than likely our my future self was fooled in going after a fake." Harry couldn't believe that the Headmaster of Hogwarts would do such a thing, but the Dark Lord had a point about the Flamels. Why would the Flamels give Dumbledore their Stone, when Merlin knows how many Dark Wizards and Lords/Ladies have been after the Stone, and yet failed to do so? But there was a question he had to ask, a question he feared to ask but needed to know, "I'm not saying I don't believe, just me I don't want to but you being up too many good points, but why would Dumbledore risk the lives of the students at Hogwarts?" "The only reason I can is to test you." explained Voldemort, "For what reasons I don't. Or it was a set up so the two of us meet up, so I could kill you sooner. Before you ask I won't say why," Voldemort added as he saw that Harry was about to say something, "You'll learn why soon enough as you sort through our memories, but from what I can tell he wants you to die and as no intention of training you in defeating the future us. Why I don't know, but as things are right now, the only thing I can think of is that the old fool wants you dead. Most likely so when you die, Dumbledore would get your money." Harry had a lot to think about as Voldemort talked, made him rethink a lot about what he thought was right and wrong. In fact Tom asked him something that made him rethink about his guilt over what happened, "So why would you want to be a good guy when people only either want to use you for their own gain, turn on you at a moments notice for no reason at all, or wanting you dead for whatever reason. Why not just be the bad guy. At least you get what you want from being bad, and you can at least trust the bad guy to be dishonest, backstab you should it fit their needs or kill you if you piss them off or if they feel like it. We might lie and cheat, but if people know who we really are, at least they know what to suspect from us." As Harry thought about it, Harry was forced to admit that Tom was right about evil, you suspect them to turn on you, be dishonest, kill, lie and cheat, with the good guys, you wouldn't suspect them to act that way. His feelings were mixed, it didn't help that he was still being affected by Tom's and Voldemort's feelings, and because of them and what he just heard, he was leaning towards the Dark Side. As at least he knew what he was dealing with with as he worked with the Dark Side. "Let's forget about you two wanting me going evil," Harry begun, as he wondered how got to this point, "could you explain how you two came to be, and why I'm having flashes of memories that aren't mine?" "That's the other reason why we're here," explained Tom, "as far as we know none of this should be possible. To start off with me and Voldemort, though my older self was by accident, are parts of items known as Horcruxes. Items that allow us to split our souls into parts, so that even if our body is destroyed, as long as one of our Horcruxes still around, we cannot fully die. But it would take time for us to get a new body, which is happening with our future self." Harry was shocked to hear that Voldemort had items that allow him to live, even without a body. But it didn't explain how this was happening, and so asked, "So what happened with me, us?" "We don't know Potter," Voldemort admitted to the young boy, "when my younger self tried to take over your body, he didn't know about me, and so he, myself and your soul fought over your body to see who'll be in control. Than something happened that I never heard of, somehow your magic was able to to awaken a power I never heard of before, which allowed you to absorb our souls and magic into you. This is nothing we have heard of happening before, and we are worried." "We're not sure if what happened to us could happen again to someone else." Tom explained their fear of this new found power, "We don't know if this was a onetime deal, or if it'll happen again, and if it does can you control this power or not. Whilst I for one like the idea behind it, as you could gain power without sacrificing your sex drive..." here he give his future self a dark look, seeing that he didn't like the idea of him sacrificing his sex drive for power. "What?" asked Voldemort, not seeing the problem sacrificing his sex drive for power, "As I grew I didn't see the problem sacrificing my sex drive for power, it was pointless, and saw no need for it. All I care about is power, so what if I give up my sex drive for power, I still could have sex if it took my fancy, but it didn't rule my life anymore." "This is why I like the idea of you absorbing the power of another person, so you don't have to go mad going through rituals to gain power and in time sacrificing your sex drive for power." Tom said darkly, Harry suspected he would be upset with his future self for a long time, and was happy for Tom to disappear so he wouldn't have to listen to the teen. "The only problem I can see is that others with power can make things hard for you, yes with power you can make the rules, but should a group of people with power join together, they can become a problem. And if you're not careful, they could declare you a Dark Wizard or something." "What my young self is say is right," Voldemort said with a sigh, thinking about what could happen, "with so many power hungry people out there not wanting to lose control of their power, should you be able to gain other people power and not able to control it, the fools could declare you a Dark Wizard or worse a Dark Creature. I was lucky, I had the 'right' sort of people backing me when I was taking control over the world, they feared what I could do and so would help me take over the world. But you are nothing more than a twelve year old boy, you might be the Boy-Who-Lived, but you're still young and powerless. So unless you're working for certain people, they can turn others against you, and make you out as the bad guy should you be able to reuse this power this power and have control or not over it." "So what would you have me do then?" asked Harry. It was Tom who answered this, as he and Voldemort slowly faded away, "We would like it if you used our memories and power to become a new Dark Lord, someone more powerful and feared than our future self. But at the end of the day it is up to you." "As much as I hate to admit it my younger self is right, it is up to you at the end of the day," Voldemort agreed with his younger self, "we don't have the power to make you do anything you don't want to." Than Voldemort smirked as he went on to say before he disappeared, "But I think once you seen my memories, I think you'll agree that it would be best to come to the Dark Side." "What do you mean by that?" Harry asked, but saw that both Tom and Voldemort wasn't in the room anymore, leaving Harry with many questions, and a lot of dark thoughts and ideas he wanted to carry out. The only thing that stopped Harry from doing anything was his inner battle against good vs. evil.

oOo0oOo

31st of December 2012:
Harry thought about the meeting between Tom and Voldemort, and how within two weeks his attitude changed a lot thanks to the memories from Voldemort. As over the following weeks after the meeting, Harry had many of Voldemort's memories came to him. The ones that made Harry finally decide to turn dark, were the ones with Snape. He found that whilst Voldemort had killed them, it was Snape who sent him after them, as he overheard some sort of prophecy: The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches...Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... Snape didn't hear the full prophecy, so Voldemort had to act what he knew. There were two families that defied him three times, the Potters and the Longbottoms, and both had a child born at the end of July. So he used the fact that Dumbledore was a fool who loved giving second chances to people, ordered Snape to go to Dumbledore to act remorseful and say he needed help to save Lily Potter, the one person Voldemort knew Snape loved/lusted after. Voldemort had two reasons, to keep track of both children in the prophecy, and to try and find out the rest of prophecy if possible. Over the following year, Snape informed Voldemort that Dumbledore thought it would be Lily's son, Harry Potter that would have the power to defeat the Dark Lord. As he was a half-blood like the Dark Lord, only a handful knew that, and Dumbledore only thought another half-blood would defeat Voldemort. Dumbledore's plan was to barely train whoever Voldemort come for, so that they would only weaken the Dark Lord before killing them so that he could walk in and kill Voldemort himself. There were many memories of Voldemort of Snape talking about what Dumbledore planned, and Snape mission. Each one made Harry more angry at Voldemort, Snape and Dumbledore, Harry felt from Voldemort's memories, that the Dark Lord felt that Snape wasn't telling him everything and was playing both sides. Surprisingly, Voldemort wasn't that bothered about it, as Snape was doing what he wanted, so as long as Snape was doing that he could do what he liked. One of the memories that shocked Harry was that he found out that his parents went into hiding to protect him, but their friend Peter Pettigrew was their Secret Keeper to the Fidelius Charm, but everyone thought it was Sirius Black - who Harry was surprised to learn was his Godfather. The Fidelius Charm was a spell to hide a place in a secret, and as long as the Secret Keeper didn't say anything, no one would ever find the place that they were hiding in. In this case it was the so called Peter, he was smirk looking as he told his Master that he was the Potter's Secret Keeper, whilst everyone other than Dumbledore - who cast the spell - thought it was Sirius. Harry didn't know what happened to Sirius, nor see the memories of his parents being killed - not that he needed to, he had enough nightmares of that not and so don't need to see it in Voldemort's eyes - but he knew another person who was behind their death: Peter Pettigrew. Harry didn't know what happened, but he knew that Snape got off free for being responsible for his parents death, from what he could guess he was free thanks to Dumbledore. And somehow Pettigrew had disappeared somehow, and escaped justice. Because of the injustice of it all, and seeing how Dumbledore was setting him up to die when Voldemort returned, and was most likely behind are he was brought up, Harry could two things: become someone better than Dumbledore and make people's lives were better off. Or become someone like Voldemort, and become a Dark Lord who was feared and could take over the world. In the end Harry decided to go with becoming a Dark Lord, he had seen what people were really like, the moment he had done something wrong, they would turn their backs on him. Not only that though, if he lived and somehow killed Voldemort, it was most likely they would blame him for his death and send him to Azkaban. However, he wasn't going to do it like Voldemort tried to do it, using force to take over the world, but he would use his cunning. He would use the personality he made up in the Chambers - Harrison Slytherin - and become like Lex Luthor from Superman. Become someone respectable, so that no one would suspect him doing anything bad, but when in fact he was becoming a Crime Lord controlling the Dark Side of life. As Harry thought decided what he was going to do, he spent the next few months planning things out.

To Be Continued!

Here's the first chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I hope you enjoyed it. This isn't my best work, and some of it didn't come out the way I would have liked it, but without a good Beta Reader to help, this is the best I can give you. But I would like to say thanks for reading and I hope you have enjoyed the story, and if you got a few minutes to spare, I would like to encourage you to leave a review to let me know what you thought of it and any ideas you might have for it. If you think you can make this story better, than all mean volunteer to Beta Read for me, otherwise let it be. Even if you don't want to become a Beta Reader, I would like someone who could help bounce ideas around and read the story and tell me if it is any good and if not ideas on how to make it better. So you know, I wasn't planning to end this chapter where I did, but I need your thoughts about something. Before Harry decides to say bye to his old self, Harry Potter, and become Harrison Slytherin full time, should he gain a few more slaves? I was thinking Luna and Tonks, but I was thinking what you guys think and why/how he could so. So please let me hear your thoughts about this. There'll only be about one or two more chapters with Harry staying in England and leaving for America. I would also like your help with coming up with Android Parts (and explaining what they do,) and other sci-fi terms(explaining what they mean.) As I told you, this is my first time doing this sort of crossover, a sci-fi, super powered world. Whilst I have a Beta Reader who knows a bit about this, I would like to know what you guys might come up with, as he might miss something. I would like to ask you a question that I can't seem to find answer to, how is Magneto able to find mutants? I know that he helped build Cerebro, but we NEVER see Magneto with a such a device to find mutants, so I have to ask, how does he find them? A quick recap on my other stories, Mishap, Overlord Vulcan and Sekirei Plan: Mishap is more or less done, but I'm still having problems with writing the end of it. With the other two, as I said in the last chapter, I talked my old Beta Readers before real life got in the way, we decided to rework on them, for Sekirei Plan going back to the first version so that you wouldn't have to deal with all the Flashbacks. For Vulcan, there were problems with the chapters and thought it would be better to redo it from the start, in doing so I was able to create a new group for Harry to fight against - it was something I wanted to do when I started the story, but until now wasn't able to create a group. But the problem at the moment is real life, and that the mood to write hasn't been there of late, and so it is hard to work on it. Not only that I don't have a Beta Reader to talk to about ideas, and help me write it. So if you're willing, I would like your help in it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: I would like to thank those who reviewed and had favourite and followed me, I am grateful for that me loyal readers. I’m sorry for the delay in updates, but the mood to write and the muse hasn’t been with me. I hope you can understand. There’s at least one more chapter from Harry Potter World, and then I’ll be going into the Marvel World. I’ll be waiting until when I see the new Fantastic Four movie before I start writing that.

Warning: Forced Sex/Rape.

Chapter Two.

3rd of November 2012:
It has been a week since Harry decided to become Harrison Slytherin, and he had already caught onto a problem, his looks. He couldn't become him looking like Harry Potter, or like Tom Riddle, or they would know something was up. He knew he was a Metamorphmagus, yet he wasn't able to fully control it just yet, all he could do was transform back and forth from Harrison Slytherin, and to his old form, Harry Potter. Whilst in time he could learn to control his new ability, he didn't want to spend too much time trying by trial and error to do so, as he wanted to leave Hogwarts as soon as possible before anyone could work out what was really going on with him. But he found that he was lucky enough to find someone who was also a Metamorphmagus, Nymphadora Tonks, a young former student of Hogwarts who lift last year and now was working as a M.L.E. She was stationed at Hogwarts just in case one of the students remembered something on the day Ginny was kidnapped. It was thanks to the memories of Voldemort, he learnt that Tonks was also a Metamorphmagus. In fact he learnt a bit about her. Harry learnt that she was the cousin to Sirius Black, and her and her family were Blood Traitors, as her mother Andromeda Tonks married a Mudblood a Ted Tonks. This information came from Voldemort's most loyal servant, Bellatrix Lestrange, who was Andromeda sister. She learnt about Nymphadora when her uncle, Orion Black, dead and they went to his will reading. From the memories that Harry got from Voldemort, the two of them talked about kidnapping young Nymphadora as she was a Metamorphmagus, something the Dark Lord could use well. They planned to brainwash her, and use her to gain information that would be harder for them to get otherwise - sex was a good tool to use at times. But before they could go through the plan, the Tonks must of somehow heard about it though, as they and went into hiding and so Voldemort and Bellatrix won't able to get to the young Metamorphmagus. But here she was now at Hogwarts, working as a M.L.E, it was like a second chance for the Dark Lord within Harry, something he didn't want to give up. In fact, Tom had his own perverted thoughts about the Metamorphmagus, what he could make her do to her if he could get his hands on her - but had to watch as Harry took her instead. Harry smiled as he thought back about how he was easily able to gain Tonks. So seeing it was a weekend, and Harry wasn't going to see any Healers that weekend, he took the risk of not placing any spells on himself so he could act during the day. He had a few spells ready that he wanted to use on Tonks, these spells were thanks to the memories of Voldemort and Tom. Both wanted Tonks for their own reason. Harry wanted her to teach him how to his Metamorphmagus skills, but that's not the only reason, he wanted to fuck her too like Tom did. So here he was walking around to find Enforcer Tonks, to get her alone to get things started. Harry found her on the sixth floor, the same floor where Ginny took him where she raped him. It looked like that Enforcer Tonks was looking for some kind of evidence as to what happened. Upon seeing her, Harry called out, "Enforcer Tonks." "Ah Mr. Potter," greeted Tonks, "I'm surprised to see you here. Have you remembered anything from that day?" "Sadly no Enforcer Tonks," Harry replied with fake remorse, "the Healers that I'm seeing said they won't sure if they could undo the magic that is stopping me remembering what happened. They are looking at a few spells that they hope to help me remember, but they won't be able to do them until after Christmas. In fact they even had me start learning something called Occlumency, in the hopes that it might help me remember something." "Hmm, I've started to learn Occlumency myself, in fact it was part of M.L.E training," explained Tonks, "I found it very useful skill to have. So can you tell me why you're here if you haven't remembered anything?" asked Tonks, getting to the point of things, wondering what Harry wanted. "You see Enforcer Tonks I believe that I have the ability that people I believe call Metamorphmagus, the ability to change my forms." Harry explained to the young Enforcer who looked shocked at Harry, and at the same time amazement. "Why do you think you're a Metamorphmagus Mr. Potter?" asked Tonks in amazement, with a hint of hope in her eyes that this was true. "Well when I was younger, my hair grew over night when I had a bad hair cut one time, and since then it never grew longer than you see it now." Harry explained to the young lady, "And since whatever happened to me when Ginny was kidnapped my body and hair, begun to do strange things mainly during the night. Things like longer hair, eyes changing colour and such." "That sure does sound like you're a Metamorphmagus Mr. Potter, but why didn't you go to Madam Pomfrey?" Tonks asked the Boy-Who-Lived, "She is the School Healer after all." "I was going to," Harry defended himself, "but I overheard one of the students that you were a Metamorphmagus too, and I was hoping you could teach me a few things without me going to Madam Pomfrey." "You're right I am one, but why come to me and not Madam Pomfrey?" Tonks ask curiously. "You went to Hogwarts, and you know that most secrets don't stay secret for long," Harry explained to the young Enforcer, "and I feared if I went to Madam Pomfrey, someone might find out. But coming to you though, I thought that it would lower the risk of someone finding out, as I don't want people to know about it." "I know what you mean," Tonks said with a sigh as she remembered her time at Hogwarts, "I only wished that I didn't tell people I was one when I was here. As people would ask me become someone they fancied, and such things, it was real hard for me back then." "So you understand why I want no-one to know about his, and why I ask you for help." Harry explained to Tonks. "I can understand that very well," Tonks admitted thoughtfully, "but you do understand that I can ́t help as much as you would like me to, or how I would like to. I do have my job at M.L.E that that takes most of my time." "That's alright, I think the basics well do for now," Harry said thoughtfully, "I think once I learnt them I can do the rest by myself." "I would be happy to help you as much as I can," Tonks with a smile, not only happy to find another like her, but happy to teach them about their powers, "I can show you a few basic things you would need to know. When do you want to start?" "I would like to start now if possible." Harry said with a smile. Tonks looked thoughtful for a few moments before saying, "I can teach you a few things now, my shift don't start for another few hours. I'm here early to see if I could find something, a clue that we missed or the person who did this return to the area." "But hasn't the M.L.E. and the Aurors already got all the clues they could around here?" Harry asked curiously, although a bit worried that he had might missed something. "Oh they have," explained the M.L.E. "but I'm hoping to make a name for myself by finding and capture the person or people who kidnapped Miss. Weasley. I'm hoping if I could do this, I could enter Auror Academy early." "Oh I see, I wish you all the luck with that." Harry said as he hid his smirk at the idea, knowing that she'll soon find out the truth but could do nothing about it. "So which room should we use to learn in?" "Why not one of these rooms down here?" Tonks said with a shrug, "None of them are being used at the moment, and we won't be bothered for a while."

'Oh she is just making it too easy for me.' Harry thought to himself with another hidden smirk. "As long as we won't get into any trouble sure." "No we won't," Tonks replied to young man in front of her, "M.L.E and the Aurors believed they found everything they can." "That ́s good to hear," Harry said with a smile, as he lead Tonks to a classroom, "I don't want to step on any toes." With a warm smile Tonks said as she entered the classroom that Harry lead her to, "Oh you won't be Mr. Potter." As Tonks entered the classroom, Harry followed her and then before Tonks knew what was going on, she found her wand summoned from her and bonded onto the nearby wall. "M - Mr. Potter, Harry, w - what is going on here?" asked a frightened and shocked Tonks, who was trying to pull herself off the wall and failing to do. For a few moments Harry didn't say anything, as he cast the right wards so not to be heard or disturb by anyone. Once he cast the wards, he turned round and begun to morph into his true form once again. "Sorry about this my dear Nymphadora, any other time I would spend some time suiciding you but I'm on a time limit that I'm trying to keep, and I need your help." At any other time she would be angry and starting to hex and curse the person who wasn't her parents for using her first name, but right now she was too afraid and shocked to do so. Here in front of her was a sixteen year old version of Harry Potter, he was taller, with more muscle and had become more handsome, but he had paler skin for some reason, he still had jet black hair, and green eyes. "W - What's going o - on Harry?" Tonks asked again, as she tried to reclaim her calm, "What's g - gotten into you?" "What has gotten into me, it's a long story, but just say something changed within me, something I considered that made me better." Harry said with a smirk, "As for what's going on, just say that Ginny is disappearing that is down to me, I needed a discretion to keep the rest of the school and the law off my back until I decided what to do next." Tonks couldn't believe that Harry was behind the disappearance of Ginny Weasley, he didn't seem to care about how it affect her family or the rest of the school. She was worried about how she fit with his sick plans, and asked, "What are you planning to do with me, from what I see you don't need my help, so why am I here. And what happened to Ginny?" "First off, for Ginny she got what was coming to her for trying to rape and enslave me, she is now nothing more than my Sex Toy to use as I feel fit." Harry said darkly as he looked at a shocked Tonks, with a small smirk at the thought. The smirk got bigger as he went on to say, "As for you, yes you can say I can change to look like this, but that's all I can do. Sure given time if I waited I could learn what I needed over the next few months, and still get done before long - but I have other plans for you and your skills." Tonks became horrified at the idea as her robes and underwear vanished, and Harry walking up to her. As Harry got near to her, her senses returned and she tried to fight the invisible bounds she was in. As Harry got next to her, he ran his hand over her entrance, making her to shaver. Harry smiled at the fear that Tonks was showing, it excited him, he felt her need to fight, to get away from him and this he liked. As when he took Ginny it was easy and he had tricked her, as much as he enjoyed it, he didn't feel satisfied about his conquest, as it was too easy. Just like Tom Riddle when he was alive, he wanted a challenge before he had his fun with the woman, have Tonks fight him. So with a smirk, he done a wandless spell to let Tonks go. But as he did, he suddenly felt weak for some reason. Meanwhile Tonks was shocked to find that she was free from her invisible bounds, didn't know how or at this moment cared as to how it happened. All she cared about was getting out of there, and letting her superiors know what she had learnt about. So being free and seeing that Potter was weakened somehow, she punched Harry in the head as hard as she could and picked up her wand, and got Harry's wand before running for the door. As she got to the door, she found that it was locked and warded by powerful spells, spells that no second year at Hogwarts should be able to do. Believing that there was more to this that it seems, like Harry was being possessed by someone or something, as it was the only reason someone as young as Harry to know about doing such advance wards. So pointing her wand at Harry, she said darkly, "I don't know whatever or whoever you are, but either let Mr. Potter go, or I'll have to stun you and take you in." "You think I'm possessed," Harry laughed at this, "oh please. I'm no way possessed at all, while not now anyway, this is all me." "Please, you saying that a second year know advance wards to ward the door like this?" Tonks asked suspiciously, "Not likely. So I say once again, whatever or whoever you are, but either let Mr. Potter go, or I'll have to stun you and take you in." "Normally you would be right about the warding, but long story short, thanks to Ginny trying to rape and enslave me, I gained knowledge that suppress anything a second year should. But you see in front of you is Harry Potter that everyone used to know, who's not possessed by anyone or anything." Harry said with a smirk, before with a thoughtful he said, "Now I think I should have some fun with you." Tonks wasn't sure if Harry was telling the truth or not, but she wasn't taking another chances at this. So with a small smirk of her own, she said, "I don't know how you're going to have any fun, seeing that I have your and mine wands. So -" began Tonks. "What wands?" Harry said with a smirk before Tonks could do anything, and before the Metamorphmagus could do or say anything, Harry wandlessly summoned the wands to him. As he did, he suddenly felt weak, not as weak when he released Tonks from her bounds, but still weak. It was then that he realized what was happening, although he got the memories and the knowhow on how to do Wandless Magic, his young body wasn't ready to use it. It would take time before his body was used to do such magic, for now he would have to rely on using his wand before he started to use Wandless Magic more often.

Rape Begins - Skip if you're sensitive to this sort of thing!

The M.L.E looked fearful as Harry the twelve year summoned her's and his wands. Tonks couldn't believe that this pre-teen was able to do such magic, as most adults have problems learning Wandless Magic, in fact she was just starting to learn to use it and she found it hard. So for a twelve year old to know it, if it wasn't under these conditions, would be amazing. But this twelve year old wanted nothing more but to rape her, something Tonks thought was unbelievable, as she thought that it shouldn't be something someone of Harry's should know of or even thinking about doing.Normally she would be able to stop a normal twelve year old, but Harry wasn't a normal twelve year old. As this pre-teen had to her shock, morphed his body into a body of a young athlete. With the shock of this and now finding out he could do Wandless Magic, she didn't react in time as Harry pushed her against the door and began to kiss her. However, when Harry forced his tongue into her mouth, and begun to play with her entrance of her pussy, before pushing his fingers into her, it took a few moments before her senses kicked in again and bite down onto Potter's tongue. Whilst this had the effect she wanted, having him stop and back away a bit, it also made him angry. "You fucking bitch!" Harry snapped at Tonks as he fought against the pain, as he slapped her hard and knocking her to the ground. Whilst Harry was worried that Tonks was going to be another easy catch, seeing that she just seemed to stool in fear when he first kissed her, he was angry when she bite his tongue. Sure he wanted a bit of a challenge from her, but to bate his tongue, that pissed him off big time. Tonks would pay for that. As Harry saw Tonks getting back up off the ground, he took her by the throat as he used his free hand to play with her breast. However though, Tonks was trying to get free, as she used her hands to free her throat and push Harry from her. Harry just smiled at this, he liked the fight the Metamorphmagus was giving, she wasn't giving him an inch. But with the grip on her throat, Tonks wasn't getting far though. He then leaned in and whispered darkly into her ear, "I'm going to kiss you again, and if you try and do what you did last time, you'll regret it." Harry then began to kiss her roughly, as Tonks tried to push him away from her. Sure she liked it rough at times, but it was when she was a willing persistent to it, not someone who was being forced into it. As Harry was kissing her, he had his tongue down her throat, and was using the hand that was playing with Tonks breasts to finger fuck her pussy. And as he did so, he made it so that he became relaxed and his hand become loses around Tonks throat. This to Tonks was the perfect time to push Harry's hand away from her throat, and make her move to knock Harry out and bring him in to see what was going on with the Boy-Who-Lived. However it wasn't to be, as she pushed Harry away once her throat was free, she saw him Harry smirk when she took hold of a plank of wood that was next to her. It seem this was a game to Potter, and this was just another part of it. It seemed that Potter was only toying with her. Before she could use the plank of wood to defend herself, the morphed teen knocked the wood out of her hands and forced her onto her knees. Tonks paled as she realized what was about to happen. "If you try and bait this, you'll wish that I was Voldemort." Harry warned the Metamorphmagus, as he vanished his clothes, making Tonks wished she wasn't getting raped nor the mention of the name Voldemort. The sick little perverted bastard, he was hard at what he was doing to her, was bigger than any sixteen year old she had seen when she was at Hogwarts. She didn't know if it was internal or not, but he had a thick eight and a half inch long cock. "As he would only Crucio to death, which would much faster than what I would do to you. I would make sure your pain lasted for weeks, making you beg for death for bait my cock off. Is that understood!?" Harry asked darkly to her. Tonks only nodded in fear at this, before Harry forced his cock down her throat with his hands on her head. Tonks tried to swallow as much as she could, so that she wouldn't choke on it, but Potter's hands never left her head, and he went faster. Every time his hands pushed her head harder and faster onto his cock and Tonks would have to swallow deeper, until she began choking on it. When the Metamorphmagus managed to swallow about the half of that monster cock, she started gagging and choking on Harry's cock. Her saliva streamed out of the corners of her mouth and down that erected shaft. There was so much saliva that it made a pool on his pubis. Harry noticed this and he understood that the Metamorphmagus wouldn't swallow it any deeper. She would need some time to get used to the size of his dick. Not wanting Tonks to die her his cock, to Harry it would be a mood killer, he let her head go. And as he did, Tonks pulled away from Harry's cock, and in doing so give a gulp of air. As Tonks caught her breath, she couldn't believe that the young Harry Potter she saw last year, had somehow turned out to be this monster. He was so sweet, risked his life to keep the school safe if the rumours were true, so she had to wonder what happened to make him like this. But before she could think more of this, she found herself with her body bent over an old disk, with her hand tied behind her. Harry smirked as she looked at the shock M.L.E, he had no idea what she was thinking nor did he care. All he wanted was to fuck her. And he knew just the way to do so for the first time with Tonks, with a evil smile, with a little fight with the Metamorphmagus, he had bent her over a disk and tied her hand behind her. He then used Tonks wand and stuck it up her ass, which caused her scream out in pain, and she begged as she tried to free herself, "Please no, not that anything but that." But Harry didn't give her any thought what she wanted, as he cast a cleaning spell before twisting it a bit, and doing so making her scream in pain once again. Once he pulled her wand out of her, he explained, "Listen carefully Tonks, I'm going to fuck your ass, and you better not use you Metamorphmagus Abilities to alter yourself, as if you do I'll punish you for doing so." "Please no, not that anything but that." Tonks begged once again. Whilst she had a few friends who liked being fucked up the ass, she wasn't one of them and didn't want to start now. As for not using her powers, to be fair with the shock and fear as to what happened so far, she didn't even think about using them. To her this meant that she still had a lot of training to do should she get out of this. But once again Harry didn't listen to her, he didn't care if she wanted this or not. All he cared about right now was to fuck the Metamorphmagus in the ass, and before Tonks knew what happened she screamed in pain as Harry took her tied hands, and rammed his cock into her ass and begun to fuck her. Harry was enjoying himself, Tonks was so tight and warm, after stretching Ginny's ass it was good to fuck a tight again. What was better was that with her powers, Tonks once he made her his, could keep her ass tight like this forever or as long as he wanted it to be like that. So here he was holding onto Tonks' tied hand as he fucked her ass, holding onto her hands so he could fuck her even harder. As he did so Tonks kept on screaming, begging him to stop, even crying out for help - which wouldn't happen thanks to the wards stopping any sound coming out of the room. However, as he was fucking the Metamorphmagus's ass, Harry felt Tonks morph her ass a bit so it would be stretched and less painful. This angered Harry, and as he pulled himself out of Tonks, he pushed Tonks onto the floor roughly before picking her up by her neck and slap her across the face before saying darkly, "What have I told you about using your powers?" "I'm sorry, but I... ahhhhh -" began Tonks before she screamed out in pain has Harry cast an old pain hex that Voldemort knew. And as he left the hex he said darkly, "I don't care the reason, I told you to do something and you didn't do it. Now because of that and for baiting my tongue earlier, I'm going to punish you to show you who is in control here and what happens when you hurt or disobey me." And so for the next hour, that's what happened... Harry used the pain hex on Tonks for the first ten minutes before ordering her to change her body in different ways, before using her body. Most of the time what Tonks changed to was what Harry wanted, but he would say it wasn't before hexing her again. This was to show Tonks his word was right, and she was wrong. At first Tonks fraught Harry, but after awhile and the pain she give up, not wanting the pain anymore and done whatever Harry told her to do. When the hour was up, and Harry sure the time he realized that he had to finish what he wanted to do, and begun the sex slave spell to turn Tonks into his slave. Tonks was half unconscious when the torture stopped, cramped and in agony she could do nothing else but await his pleasure, she did not have long to wait. Hands touched her back then a cock surged into her pussy, she squealed, she couldn't believe it. Harry was only twelve years old and he was fucking her like an expert, his hands toying with her clit and boobs until she croaked into a climax. But Harry wasn't ready to finish though, he pulled himself out of her before he rolled Tonks onto her back and mounted her, his cock sliding into her wet pussy in one smooth motion. Lying on her tied hands was uncomfortable, but her discomfort was quickly forgotten as Harry fucked her into another to a climax before filling her with his seed. But as he did so, he cast an unknown spell, and suddenly she felt differently.

Rape Ends!

Yes she felt shocked and frightened, and angry and hated at Potter, no at what her Master had done to her. But now she didn't know why she felt like that, she was his, and he had every right to use her has he like, and she had no idea what gotten into her to deny what was rightfully her Masters. But before she could think more, she felt her Master pull out of her, as he asked, "How do you feel my dear?" "I'm fine Master." said Tonks, which made her Master smile for some reason as he untied her, before summoning some clothes for her and himself. "Good, now I want you to go about as you normally would," Harry explained to his newest slave, "meaning I'm a normal student and you should call me Mr. Potter or whatever you would normally call me around others, but when we're alone or around other slaves or those who knew about us you call me Master. Is that understood?" "Yes Master." Tonks said submissively. "Seeing what the time is now, we'll part here, but I'll look for you later to start my Metamorphmagus training." and that was all Harry said as he put his robes back on, and left the classroom and a naked Tonks.

oOo0oOo

31st of December 2012:
Harry smiled to himself as he remembered that day, he enjoy the fight with Tonks as he made her him. But then he frowned a bit, although she give him a good challenge, he felt that something was missing. It wasn't the challenge he was looking for, as at the end of the day he knew that he could get what he wanted by force and that wasn't challenging enough for him. However though, although he didn't get what he was looking for with Tonks, he did get a new slave and the Metamorphmagus training he needed, so it wasn't a total failure. And whilst it had almost been two months since he began his lessons, and didn't get far, he was able to change the colour of his hair, and to a degree lengthen the length of it, something he wanted at least. So now his new base form as he thought of it, Harrison Slytherin, now had dark blood red shaggy hair. And whilst his scar was still there, something he was working on moving elsewhere on his head, it wasn't easy to see and no one was able to tell who he used to be. Yeah he still had some work to go before it was very hard to tell who he was, it was a good start. And whilst he wasn't training with his Metamorphmagus Ability, or fucking either Ginny or Tonks, he was training himself to be able to use Wandless Magic. As he thought it would be a useful skill to have, especially when someone thought that they had disarmed him and thought he was armless. As if he was able to master the Wandless Magic, he would be able to shock them and able to win. Training and fucking wasn't the only thing he was doing, no he was hanging out with Hermione too. Whilst the Weasleys have gone downhill to who they once were, Hermione seemed to keep the way she was. It helped that she was with Harry when he was free, she was trying to find ways on how whoever kidnap Ginny could get in and out of Hogwarts without being seen. As she wanted to help her friend's family, and to find out who could kidnap Ginny and how to find her. But that wasn't the only thing she was doing, no she was helping Harry in researching the Goblins. This was because Harry had business with the Goblins, that was important to his plans to Hogwarts and for his future. Sure he could blackmail the Goblins in helping him, which in part he was going to do, but he also wanted to show them respect too so they would be willing to him. But he had no real memories from Tom or Voldemort on how to do that, and so needed Hermione to research this kind of thing. Harry told her that he need this information as he wanted a meeting with them about his Family Accounts, that he found out that he had from Dumbledore, which until then he wasn't able to do much about. Hermione was more than happy to do so, and in helping Harry finding out the Goblin's customs and educate, she helped Harry in finding out what the challenge he was missing. Yes he wanted a challenge when gaining a new slave, and in Hermione he found it. In the desire to help her friends, she was willing to do things that she wouldn't normally do. Break the rules, like breaking curfew, looking through the Restricted Section without a note from a professor. Harry realized that if he was able to work on Hermione's desire, he might be able to bend her to his will and have her do things she wouldn't normally do... even becoming a Dark Witch and sleeping with him. All because of her desire to help her friends, and wanting something out of it. It was then that Harry realized that with people's desires, one could make anyone do anything if you pushed the right buttons. And darker or deeper the desire was, the easier it could be to turn the person into someone he wanted them to become, and if done right he wouldn't have to cast one spell. That was the challenge he was looking for, as it might night work and it could make the person go against him if he wasn't careful. Harry just wished he had the time to try it on Hermione, as she was one of the smartest Witch's he ever seen, and it would be fun to try it. Sadly he would have to use a spell to make her loyal to him. Either way, Harry thought back to the day that he meet up with the Goblins:

21st of December 2012:
It has been a month and a half since Harry gained his latest slave Nymphadora Tonks, and it was Friday afternoon and he was on the Hogwarts Express heading back to London, where he was going to meet the Goblins. They were the most important part of his plan, they would either make or break everything he had planned so far. If he could get them on board, then he would have to rethink and re-plan everything. Whilst it wouldn't be a bad thing, Harry didn't want to spend any more time at Hogwarts then he has to. So has Harry was sitting there waiting for Hermione, Harry thought back over the last month and a half. He suspected that he didn't have classes, homework, keeping up appearances, his own training and fucking his slave he would have gotten Metamorphmagus feather in his training other being able to change his hair colour and lengthen it. But he was happy with the way it had gone so far, has with changing his hair, he was able to hide his scar and make it hard for people to see that he looked like himself or Tom. Tonks was having him changing his eye colour and his cheekbones. Whilst he wasn't going to change his eye colour, he was happy to change his cheekbones, as it would make it even harder for people to recognise him. Harry sighed sadly as he thought about leaving Hogwarts, oh he wasn't going to miss school itself, but a few people that he thought would be useful to him if he stayed. Hermione he wasn't too worried about, he had plans for her, and depending what happened when he get to London will be set into motion today. If he wasn't planning to leave England, he would make a few of the women he wanted his, and the few males he wanted to make allies/servants. There was two males, he would have liked to make his servants if he was staying, the Weasley Twins. Whilst they still looking for their Map, they didn't make the most important thing as they did as before. Instead they were taking out their anger out of other students, using most inventive ways to do so. Most of the ways wouldn't be noticed, if Harry didn't know what to look for. It also helped that he saw them on the map setting things up, before a student got hurt. Sadly they got caught, and was suspended from Hogwarts for two months. When they returned the twins would be on a six month probationary sentence, where they got into any other trouble, they would be explied. Harry thought if he stayed, he might be able to work on them and make them good soldiers/servants, he would have to wait and see what the future holds. Think about the other two Weasleys amused Harry a lot, where Percy was school work and becoming the next Minister of Magic, and having top grades. Now there he is barely getting A in his tests, and looking for his next fuck. If the rumours were to believed, he already had a threesome, and he meant to made at least two Witches pregnant. Ron on the other hand, coming from getting A in his tests, was now in the top ten in his year. He wanted nothing more but to come a top Auror. He knew it would be a very slim chance, but he hoped that by the time he become one he might be able to find his sister. And if he couldn't, he could stop others from feeling that he and his family are feeling right now. Harry was shocked amused at how one action of 'kidnapping' Ginny could change a whole family like that. Now as he was thinking about how things changed over the last month and a half, Hermione entered the cabin. Upon seeing her, he smiled a true smile at his friend as he said, "Hey Hermione, got everything?" "Hey Harry, yes I have," Hermione greeted him back with a smile, "are you ready to meet the Goblins?" "I think so yes, I'll send you a letter when I finished with them." Harry replied to his friend, then with a fake sad smile he said, "It is a shame that Ron isn't coming with us." "I know, but it is understandable," Hermione admitted sadly, "they don't want to be around where their sister used to be. Too many memories, which will be painful for them at the moment, it is for the best that they stay at Hogwarts until the summer." "You're right," Harry said sadly, "so -" and so the two talked, and before long Hogwarts Express left Hogsmeade Station. The next few hours the two talked about the plans for the holiday, and read a few of their books. As they got to London, Harry and Hermione parted ways from Platform 9 3/4, and Harry faced an angry Uncle Vernon. Upon seeing him, Vernon said, "Come on boy, let's get back home, I have better things to do then picking you up." "I understand uncle," Harry said through gritted teeth, he wanted nothing more then gut the asshole, but he needed the fat bastard for now, "but I need a favour. I need you to take me to Charing Cross Road, and leave me there and I'll find my own way back home." "And why would I do that Boy?" Vernon inquired with a sneer. "Because if I can work things out, by the start of the new year, you won't have to ever see me again." Harry explained to his awful uncle. Upon hearing that if he did this, he could, with luck, get rid of the Freak and never see him ever again. So with a awful smirk Vernon said, "Why didn't you say so Boy, let's go." And so, Vernon and Harry left Kings Cross and headed off to Charing Cross Road.

oOo0oOo

It wasn't long before Vernon left Harry at Charing Cross Road, where Harry quickly went down an alleyway and transforming into Harrison Slytherin. As Harrison, he walked towards Leaky Cauldron, as he entered the pub he went into Diagon Alley, and walked down to the alley to Gringotts. When he entered the lobby of Gringotts, he was glad to see that there were just a few people here. As he walked toward a free Teller, he said, "Greetings Bank Teller, I would like to see Director Ragnok." The Teller was shocked that the Wizard in front of him used his proper title, so far they only called them Goblins, only a rare handful called them by their proper title. Out of the Wizards who work for them, and was taught the ways of treating them right, they can count on one hand people that used their titles. That give the Goblin a small amount of respect to this Wizard, but just a tiny bit. "Do you have an appointment Wizard?" asked the Goblin Teller. "No I don't," Harry replied respectfully, "but if you inform him that I know about Project Ragnarok, I'm sure he'll want to see me. And if he doesn't, tell him I'll inform the Ministry of Magic about the project." When the Goblin hear this, he was worried, whilst he personally didn't know what Project Ragnarok was, for a Wizard to know about it was worrying, it meant there might be a leak within the Bank and that needed to be looked into. Not only that though, this Wizard was threatening to inform his Ministry of Magic about this project if he didn't see the Director was more worrying. He would have to inform the Director and see what he wanted to do about this. And so he told the Wizard to wait and he would inform the Director that he wanted to see him. As Harrison saw the Goblin close his counter and went to get the Director, he placed his wand onto the counter and knelt onto the ground, and he placed his hands behind his head. This confused the hell out of the Humans and Goblins within the bank, not understanding why a Wizard would do such a thing. But Slytherin knew that what he knew would have the Director send a team of guards to get him, and he didn't want to show he wanted a fight and get killed before he could see Director Ragnok. And as expected within a five minutes of the Bank Teller leaving to get the Director, he returned with five heavy armed Goblins who he suspected were the Bank Guards. They were shocked to see a Wizard kneeling on the floor with his hands behind his head, and his wand on the counter. Not once in their lives did they see such a thing before, as they knew a Wizard or Witch would die before doing such a thing. And when they came to him, the Wizard did not resist them, and followed them to a cell within their underground dungeons. For the next half an hour, Harry waited within Gringotts' Cell, when a fear looking Goblin came into his cell, Harry suspected he was here to integrate him with force. The Goblin wore leather outfit, with small skull around his wrist and on his shoulders. Harry just stared at the Goblin as the Goblin said, "Now Wizard tell me what you know about Project Ragnarok, and we may be able to work something out without the need of you getting hurt." Harrison just smirked as he said, "I won't say anything about Ragnarok other than to the Director himself." "That's not going to be happening Wizard." sneered the Goblin. "Oh I think it will." Slytherin said as he kept his smirk up, but fearing what might happen if things didn't go as he hoped. He went on to threaten, "You see if I'm not out of here by ten o'clock or send a message to my partner, they have been ordered to send the information I have about Project Ragnarok and another secret you want kept hidden to the Ministry of Magic. But if I'm able to talk to the Director, not only well the Ministry of Magic won't learn anything this day, but it could be very profitable to Gringotts." Now the Goblin was at a cross road, there was a threat to Gringotts in front of him, and it was his job to deal with it. Not only that, but to find out who his partner is so he could send a team to get the information, and make sure there were no other way the Ministry of Magic. But he done this long enough that although he would try, he sensed that this person would not talk and the Ministry of Magic would get information about Project Ragnarok, and whatever else the Wizard knew about, which would mean a war between the two races once again. Whilst it wouldn't bother them too much, the Goblin King has always wanted to avoid any unnecessary bloodshed to his people. And then there was the fact that allowing this Wizard to see the Director could be profitable to Gringotts, something that they could all agree to was a good thing. Weighing up the pros and cons to this, the idea of profit for this branch of Gringotts won, and the Goblin left to talk to the Director to see what he wanted to do about this. And so once again Harry was left in the cell alone. But so far he was happy with how things were going, he had thought for a while that he was going to get hurt and everything he had planned so far would not come to be, and he would end up dead. But for his plans to work, the risk had to be taken and so far it was working out. He just hope that the Director would let his greed win out and he would talk to him. Slytherin didn't know how long he was waiting for as there was no way to tell the time with his hand bound by anti-magic handcrafts that the Goblins put on him. But before long the Goblin before returned, and this time he brought a Goblin that was wearing fine clothing. Believing that this new Goblin was none other than Director Ragnok himself, and bowing as much as he could, Harry said respectfully, "Greeting Director Ragnok, should I say: Greeting High War Chief Ragnok, son of the former High War Chief, Elder Shaman Zizzle of the Wildbone Clan. And may your Vaults be full of gold this day." "And may your blade be with the blood of your enemies." High War Chief Ragnok replied with a bow, shocked that a Wizard knew the poplar way of greeting him. No Wizard or Witch, even the few people who show respect to them, knew the poplar way of greeting them. "Who may you be Wizard?" "I'm formally known as Harry James Potter, son of James and Lily Potter, of the House of Potter." Harry replied respectfully. "How can you be Harry Potter?" the War Chief asked Slytherin, "The only known Harry Potter that Gringotts is aware of is twelve years old with black hair, not some redhead fifteen/sixteen year old." "Which is why I said formally known as," explained the red head teen, "it is a long story High War Chief, but something happened to me at Hogwarts that made me in the person you see now. I now go by the name of Harrison Salazar Slytherin." Now this got Ragnok interested, as he wondered what could have happened to make the Wizarding Saviour rename himself after Salazar Slytherin. He thought he would name his after the fool Gryffindor, other then after the descendent who killed his family. But that's if he really was the real Harry Potter. "Are you willing to give some blood to us to confirm your identity?" "As long as you un-craft me, and give me my wand back." Harry tried to get himself free and his wand back. Chief Ragnok thought about it for a few moments before agreeing to part of his request, "I'll un-craft you, but I won't be letting you your wand back until we sorted this out, and if that's if we let you free." "I'm fine with that." Harry admitted, he knew that it was unlike he would get his wand back, but he had to try. He could try and fight about it, but it would take too much of his time and that he didn't have. Remember he was on a time limit, he said, "As for keeping me here, as I told your Bank Teller, see if I'm not out of here by ten o'clock or send a message to my partner, they have been ordered to send the information I have about Project Ragnarok to the Ministry of Magic. So unless you don't want that, I don't think you'll be keeping me here." Harry said with a smirk, although hoping that they won't try and force his hand. Ragnok was worried, has if Harry Potter was right, then is they didn't at least let him go by the time he wanted, then Project Ragnarok would be known by Ministry of Magic which would lead to another war, something the Goblin King and the Goblin Nation wanted to avoid at all cost if possible. So with a sigh the War Chief un-craft Harry, as he did so, he done the test to confirm that he was talking to Harry Potter. Once he done so, he said, "I'll let you go, but only because my people do not want another war." "As long as everything goes well today, the Ministry of Magic will never have to know about the Project Ragnarok, and the real reason that Voldemort was against Goblins." Harry explained to the High War Chief. When Harry told the Chief this, this got Ragnok worried and angry at the same time, as he hissed at Harry, "Are you blackmailing me Potter?" "Oh no, whilst you may think of it as blackmailing, I think of it a fair trade, a business dealing of sorts." Harry said with a smile, "How can it be blackmail if you'll be getting a lot of money out of it too?" When Ragnok heard that a lot of money out of this deal if done right, his greed like many of his race raised it head, but he was the High War Chief of his Clan, and he needed to rise about it and think of his people before his own greed. So looking at the young Potter darkly, he asked, "Before we say more, I would like to know what you know of Project Ragnarok." "So you want me to confirm I really know what Project Ragnarok is, so you don't integrate yourself in something you don't want to." Harry remarked with a knowing smile, "Fine, I'll tell you what I know: it all started just before the First Wizarding World War, he came to you for an alliance, as he knew you wanted to gain equal rights that the Wizarding World kept denying you, and at the Goblin King was willing to do whatever it took to gain them. And Voldemort seemed willing to give you them as long as you helped him. He was wanting your help to find a way to destroy half of the Wizarding World, mainly the Muggle-Borns and Muggles. Your King agreed to help him, but before your people could find something to help him, something happened and he started to attack you too." Ragnok skin paled at this, no-one apart for a handful of Goblins knew about this, and to know that Potter somehow knew about Project Ragnarok was worrying. So he fearfully asked, "H-How did you learn about this?" "I gained a few of his memories, and if anything happens to me today, the Ministry of Magic will gain those memories." Harry explained with a dark smirk. "What do you want from us?" Ragnok asked fearfully, worried what Potter wanted from them. He had no idea what memories he got from the Dark Lord, there were a few that the Goblin King would like to become public, and so it was down to him to make sure that they never become known. "Nothing too bad, but I'm after an unbreakable identity and background for myself has Harrison Salazar Slytherin." the young Slytherin explained to the High War Chief. "And why would you threaten us with the Ministry of Magic for that," asked a confused Goblin, "for the right amount of Galleons, we could make up the forms you would need." "Oh the threat of the Ministry of Magic finding out the Project Ragnarok, was to make sure I could see you and make sure that I was kept save. Otherwise I wasn't going to tell them about that." Harrison explained, before his smile became twisted and made Ragnok worried. "However, the background I need, well it is the reason why Voldemort and the Goblin Nation parted ways." Hearing this Ragnok and the Goblin with him grasped in horror at what he said, and was impaling he knew. "You don't mean you know -" Ragnok began in horror. "About your Time Chamber, yes I do know about it," Harry said with a smirk, "this is where the blackmail, and the ability to gain money really begins. As if you don't agree to this, the Ministry of Magic might find out about it and they would kill every last Goblin to find it and use it for their own ends. This is why the Goblin broke alliance with Voldemort, I'm not him, and I have other plans which I need your Chamber for." seeing that the War Chief was about to say something Harry said, "I know you can't change the future, as it could alter things in ways you cannot foresee, something Voldemort did not like at all. He wanted to alter the past so that he could win without too much of a fight, but it wasn't as easy as that, if that was the case you would have used that magic to go back in time and alter the outcome of your wars against the Wizarding World. But in doing so you could alter things in ways you never dream of, more wars, Wizarding World killing every last Goblin, and so many other ways things that could go wrong for you and your people. "No if he used, it as you do, he could have won the war without too much of a fight, all by gain enough money that he wouldn't have to fight the Wizarding World. He could have brought it. But no, his hated for the Muggles drove him to the extreme, and wanted nothing more to destroy them all because he had a problem with his father and a few people in his childhood, he was a fool. I on the other hand am not." "What do you want with the Time Chamber?" asked Ragnok, wondering what the young man in front of him wanted, and how it would gain him and his people profit. "I need you to send a Timekeeper back in time to make a strong background for the Muggle World, one that can not found as fake or anything that is not as it seems to some people." Harry explained to the Goblin Chief, "I need things such as birth certificate to say I'm a sixteen year old, born on the 1st of October 1995. I also need a national insurance number, and any other forms that one might need in the Muggle World. But most important, I need to have a Muggle Passport, as I'm not planning to stay in England." Ragnok sighed in relief, so far this wasn't as bad he was suspecting it to be, he thought there would be more to it, but to keep the secret of the Time Chamber, this was somewhat easy. "I'll be honest, this isn't as bad as I thought it would be to keep the Time Chamber a secret," Ragnok who sounded relieved, "so far it sounds fair enough to do. But what about the parents and Muggle Schooling side of things? Do you anything you want, or can it be worked out on our end of things?" "I would want the parents to be real, people who have no or little family and have no other children, or unable to have children, and if possible loners." Harry explained his requirements, "As for schooling, I want to be homeschooled, which mean I want fake memories implanted into these teachers who teach me so that anyone who them about Harrison Slytherin, they would have memories of them. And not only that I want my 'family' to travel the world, so that 'Harrison' can be experience of the world. And to make sure that I have the knowledge of these things, I would like a Pensieve, one with learning and memory absorbing runes on it." Ragnok was beginning to relax more he heard of what Potter wanted for his silence, it might take work but it was possible to do. "Is there any knowledge you would like to learn?" "Other than the basics of a Muggle Schooling for a normal sixteen to eighteen year old, there's a few things I would like to learn." explained Harry, as he thought about what he wanted to learn. "I would like to learn few languages, in which ever counties the people you decide to pick go to. I would also like to learn Muggle Martial Arts, First Aid, and anything else the people you pick would want their child to learn should they have one. But I want them to make sure their child becomes the best that the child could become, so learning whatever. But I want them to teach 'Harrison' about business, and how to run one or at least the basics of running one." "That shouldn't be a problem." Ragnok said with sigh, relieved that nothing bad had come out of this, and so far the profit was the use of the Time Chamber itself if they can work it out right. Even if they couldn't, he didn't think that the profit Potter was talking about, wasn't in the use of the Time Chamber. But he had a few questions he needed to ask first, "Now before we talk more about business, on how we'll be gain profit from on this, I would like to ask a few questions. First is why do you want your fake people who have no or little family and no other children, or unable to have children, and if possible loners for?" "Because I want them to die sometime in the last year, meaning that the Timekeeper that you send back in time, will have to kill them. And make it look like an accident, likely a house fire, so it would seem that it destroyed all the so called photos they might have of me." Harry explained with dark smile. "WHAT!?" roared Ragnok, "We don't kill anyone -" began the Goblin Chief. "Oh but you will if you want the Time Chamber to remind secret." Harry told the angry Goblin, "Sure you don't kill people in the past, as you worry about altering the past in doing so. But the thing is it might have already happened, just check your records as to who the Timekeeper you used and see if he did or not." This is what Ragnok was worried about, Potter want them to kill someone in the past. Whilst their deaths would only happen in the last year, and meaning that very little should be changed, something could be changed in doing so. Although with the way Potter had set it up so far, having them with as loners and have them with no children, other than him, and have no or little family, there should be no chance of altering the past too much. But still there was the chance something could happen. "But why would you want to kill two strangers for?" asked the Goblin with Ragnok for the first time, whilst Ragnok was thinking over what Harry had said. "Because I want to have nothing to do with them once everything is sorted and Harrison Slytherin becomes active," explained Harry, "as it would rise too many questions why I suddenly want nothing to do with them after everything they done for 'Harrison.' So it would be for the best if they were killed in some sort of accident, that way no one would suspect anything." "Can't we just make it that they just disappear or something?" asked the War Chief, not wanting to kill anyone if he can help it. "And how would you do that?" asked Harry, "The plans I'm forming people well do a deep background search of Harrison Slytherin, both magical and non-magical. Whilst you could hide them from both for a while, make as if they have an accident and lost their memories, the Wizarding World would know that their memories were altered. Should they be able to undo the spells, they'll learn that Harrison Slytherin isn't real and begin to search what is going on, most likely find out that the Goblins are involved. Something we all don't want to happen, so it would be for the best for them to be killed." As much as the High War Chief hated to admit it, but it would be for the best if the two strangers were killed in an accident, they could make it painless as possible. It wouldn't be like it was the first time they done it, over the years they had to kill innocent people to keep things quiet - it didn't happen often but it happens. So with a sigh Ragnok asked, "How are you getting rid of 'Harry Potter,' so you can become Harrison Slytherin?" "All you need to know is that I'm going to fake my own death at the end of the year." Harry explained to the Goblin. Ragnok decided how the young Potter was going to fake his own death, as he had a bad feeling he wouldn't like the answer. To be honest he was shocked how the famous the Boy-Who-Lived was acting, he was basically a twelve year old, but yet he was acting like much older and was crueller than he thought possible for someone of his age. So instead he asked, "What are your plans once you faked your?" "Once I done with everything here in England, I'm leaving for America, where I'll start my life anew." said Harry, "This is where your Time Chamber comes into play, and where we'll make money. Using your Time Chamber as it meant to be used, going back in time and buy shares in companies that are making a lot of money today." Hearing this, Ragnok forgot everything he had heard so far for now, he was interested in these companies Potter thought was worthwhile. And so he asked, "Which companies are these? I presume that they are all Muggle companies." "As far as I'm aware they are," Harry admitted, "they are all the best in the world that I know of. I don't know how much you know about the Muggle World, but the make things or invent things that many in the Wizarding World couldn't dream of. Things that even magic couldn't accomplish, like space travel, fake life and such. You could be amazed at what they could do. And I want at least five percent shares, more if possible, in each of the following companies: Horizon Labs, Stark Industries, Hammer Industries, Cybertek Corporation, and Oscorp. I would also like some share in the newspaper company the Daily Bugle, whilst not as useful as the rest, I think having a hand in a well known newspaper industries is very useful, don't you think?" Ragnok had to agree, having shares in a newspaper would be very useful, as if you had enough shares, you could at least control what was written to a point. As for the other companies, he had heard about how advance Muggle science had become and how companies designed, invent and sold such things. But until now they had no reason to buy shares in these or other companies, as they relied on Wizarding Companies, but maybe now they should branch out and see what these companies had to offer. But he had to wonder what Potter had in mind for these companies, from what he could gather about him, he wouldn't want shares in these companies for no reason. And whilst he didn't like how Potter was doing things, the Goblin King might be interested in learning what he was up to, as it might profit the Goblin Nation as a whole. So he asked, "If you don't mind me asking, but why are you interested in these companies why not some other companies?" "Mainly because they are the best out there and I want the best." Harry explained to the Goblin with a smirk that made Ragnok fearful, "I'm planning to start up my own company once I'm sorted out in America, so I can make a name for myself. And these companies could help me out big time building up my new company, as it won't be cheap to do so, and having shares in them would make things much cheaper to buy and set things up." Whilst Ragnok sensed that Potter was been truthful about this, he could tell there was more to it, he knew there was more to it, but was too worried and afraid to know more and decided not to push on. But he could also see his point about getting things cheaper in companies you have shares in, it was one of the perks in doing so, and some he totally agree with. It would be something he would do in Potter's place too. "Is that all or is there anything else you can think of to add?" asked the High War Chief. "Does that mean you're willing to help me?" asked Harry. "Whilst there's a part of the plan I don't totally agree with, to keep the Time Chamber a secret, I'm forced to accept your offer." Ragnok remarked announced. "In that case there's -" Harry began before a thought came to him, "well there one more thing I would like you to do if you can. I would like it if your Timekeeper to search for what is known as a Computer Hacker, one of the best if they can find someone." "A com-what?" asked the Goblin Chief, in which Harry explained what a computer hacker was. By the end of the expatiation, Ragnok was worried what Potter would need such a skill for. But he decided he would not think much of it, whatever Potter needed it for it wasn't for the good, and he would sleep better not knowing. So finding out there was nothing else, he start to talk to the boy about payment about using the Time Chamber, and a Timekeeper, but the boy just laughed. "You say I have to pay to use the Time Chamber as if you're in control here." Harry laughed at the Goblin, seeing that the Goblin about to say something, and knowing he needed their help anyway, he offered them a deal they wouldn't pass up. "I give you a deal, I have a trade for you, you wave off the cast of the Time Chamber and a Timekeeper, I give you information about one of the Death Eater's Vaults, that'll allow you to take it over legally and not need to give a Knut to the Ministry." This peaked Ragnok's interest, for a long time Gringotts wanted nothing more to take over Death Eater's Vaults to repay them for what they done to Goblin Nation. But because of old treaties, they can't do anything unless they broke Goblin law, which they haven't. So to hear that Potter had information that would allow them to take over a Death Eater's Vaults, Ragnok was more than willing to wave the cast of using the Time Chamber and a Timekeeper - as long as they can use the information. So he asked, "What information would this be?" "Do you know of the Ancient Greek Dark Wizard Herpo the Foul?" Harry remarked with a smirk, knowing that Ragnok knew who he was. Ragnok wondered why Potter would come up with that name, it was one that hasn't been used in counties. Yes he was a Dark Wizard, and a powerful one at that, there was no reason to know that name. Unless, that was when it clicked for the him, and at once he shouted, "Are you telling me that one of those things are in Gringotts! Whose Vault is it in? I'll have them hanged for this, and then feed to the dragons." The Goblin that was with Ragnok was shocked at how he reacted, he had never seen the Director this angry before, and had to wonder what this item was to make him so. He then heard the Potter boy say, "If you mean a Horcrux, then yes you're right there's one in your Vaults." the Goblin saw the Director sneer at the word Horcrux, and had to wonder what it was. "If you can give me the blueprints of Azkaban, I would be willing to kill at least two of the three owners of the Vault, as I've got plans for the third owner." Ragnok could see in Potter's face that he wasn't joking, he would be willing to kill whoever brought the S-Class Dark Object into Gringotts. An Object that was banned from ever been made, and a Class item that in the treaty was forbidden to be in Gringotts unless agreed to with the Director - which Ragnok would never agree to. So to gain this Vault, and to get rid of this Dark Object, he would be more than willing to wave off the cast of the Time Chamber and a Timekeeper, even give the blueprints of Azkaban. "Tell me who the Vault belongs to, and I'll wave off the cast of the Time Chamber and a Timekeeper, and by the time you leave here you'll get the blueprints of Azkaban, as long as you deal with the owners of the Vault the Horcrux." said an angry Ragnok. "In that case the Vault you want is the Lestrange's," Harry informed the Goblin, then warned him, "but be careful though, as I know at least Bellatrix Lestrange used Flagrante and Gemino curse. I do not know if her husband and her brother-in-law had put any other curses within the Vault." Although Ragnok didn't like it much, people had right to put any protection they wanted within their Vaults to keep their things from thieves. But the thing was that they had to inform their Account Manager about it, who in turn would inform him. Something he would have to look into later, before he sent his Personal Guard/Interrogator to find the Horcrux he asked Potter, "Do you know what the Horcrux is by any chance?" "It's the Hufflepuff's Cup, he got it from the last and only heir of Hufflepuff." Harry told the War Chief. "HE DID WHAT!" raged Ragnok. "Did I miss something?" Harry asked curiously, not seeing the problem. "It belongs to the Goblins seeing that it was a Goblin that made it." Ragnok informed the last Potter. "I thought that Hufflepuff herself created the Cup, it what Voldemort was taught anyhow." Harry explained, confused as to what was going on here. "Oh no, that are the lies that they came up with," explained Ragnok, "no she along with Ravenclaw and Gryffindor were gifted a gift from the Goblin King from back then, when they helped to save the Goblin Nation. Hufflepuff got a cup, which she was allowed to spell as she liked, from what we knew it was so that anyone who drinks from it would be healed no matter what. Gryffindor got a sword, and like Hufflepuff was allowed to use make on it, and he used runes on it to allow the sword to absorb "only" things that would make it stronger. Ravenclaw gotten a diadem, who like the other two was allowed to use magic on it, and it was said that she enchant it so that it would enhance the wisdom of the person who wore it. "They were only allowed to keep the items until the day they die, in which case the times were meant to be given back to the Goblin that made it, or to their family if he was dead. However, it wasn't the case, and we spent year looking the items to give them back to the family as it should have been done all those years ago. So if the Cup within the Lestrange's Vault is the one that Hufflepuff was given, we would have finally found one of the three items and we would be in debt with you." Upon hearing this Harry had to hide his smirk as he could have anything, and if it was within their power the Goblins would have to do it. But as he thought about the other two items, two things came to him, first was that whilst he had no idea where the sword was, he did know where the diadem, at Hogwarts. But the thing was that the fool Voldemort had made it into another Horcrux, something Ragnok wasn't going to like and was going to put dear old Tommy onto the Goblin's shit list, and should he ever return the Goblins would be after Voldemort's head for what they done to two of their Goblin items. The other thing was why didn't Slytherin get anything, and so Harry asked Ragnok this, in which the Goblin answered, "I don't know the full story, but he and some of my people had a few problems that caused him to hate the Goblin Nation and vowed to never to help them." "I always wondered why Slytherin House had always hated Goblins, like why they hated Muggles and Muggle-Borns." Harry admitted thoughtfully. "We don't know if the story is true or not, but the reason that they hated them was because what they done to Salazar Slytherin and his family." Ragnok begun to explain to the young boy in front of him, "They had force him and his sons to watch their mother/wife and sisters/daughters and their intended, getting rape before they were killed. And since then because of the actions of a few, they hated all Muggles and Muggle-Borns." Harry could really understand hating Muggles and Muggle-Borns, he might have been the same. It was a shame really, because of this those close to the Slytherins were taught to hate Muggles and Muggle-Borns, or those who won't but still hated them was because they done something to the Purebloods to hate them. It only proved Harry's thoughts about hatred, you won't born to hate something or a group, but you were either taught to hate them, or someone done something to them to hate them. "Either way, do you know what the other Horcruxes are?" Ragnok asked, trying to keep things on topic. "I know of three others," Harry explained to the Goblin, "one is his mother's Family Ring the House of Gaunt's Lordship Ring, the second is Salazar Slytherin's Locket, and lastly, and this one you won't like at all, Rowena Ravenclaw's Diadem." Here Ragnok began to curse in Gobbledegook, and from what he could tell from Voldemort's memories, it was quite creative as to what the Goblin came up with. Harry don't think it that any human could come up with what Ragnok did, some of the things Ragnok wanted to do was impossible without magic. Once he was done, he said with hate for the former Dark Lord, "Should the so called Lord Voldemort ever regain his body, he'll become Public Enemy of the Goblin Nation and will face Goblin Justice for what he had done." Harry smirked darkly at this, the way Ragnok talked, it didn't look too well for the Dark Lord should he return, and Harry was more than happy to allow the Goblins to have him. As long as Voldemort was out of his hair, he wasn't too bothered what happened to him, as it would be one less thing for him to deal with. But wanting to get back to business, he said, "Can we get back to business High War Chief Ragnok?" "Of course Mr. Potter, I'm sorry for the way I acted." apologized Ragnok, before turning to his Personal Guard, "Grand Sentinel Sokmex, please go to the Lestrange's Vault and regain the so called Hufflepuff Cup, and then confiscate the Vault. Please be careful, we don't know what the Lestrange's did to it, so take our best Curse Breakers with you." "At once Director." said Sokmex, as left and done what he was ordered to do, leaving his Director and Potter to talk.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends the next chapter of Dark Desires, I thank you for reading the chapter, and I hope that you have enjoyed the story. I'm sorry for the delay, but the muse to write this story has been on holiday you could say. I don't know if it'll be staying, but I thought that whilst it's here, I'll do some of it. As for the other chapters for my other work, the mood and muse to write isn't there at the moment. So place bear with me, I'll get to them as soon as I can. Now they'll be at least two more chapters before Harry leaves England, and goes in USA where we begin our Marvel part of the story. In the next chapter we see Harry gaining another Pet, Bellatrix, and maybe Harry's first new servant - how do you feel about Sirius becoming a Dark Wizard? Please let me know. Now I would like you help with the next chapter, I'm going to have it so that Harry has some blocks and is keyed to a few wards, and have some of his items got spells on. I've got a few ideas, but I would like to see if you lot got any ideas for blocks, wards and spells that are placed on his items. But as you give me ideas, I would like you to explain what the blocks, wards and spells do, other than giving names to them as it won't help me if you don't tell me what they do. Here is what I got so far: Harry knew he could ask for almost anything he wanted, but he knew he had to be very careful as to how he dealt with this. He didn't want to upset the Goblins just yet by asking for too much, as he still need them for his future plans and so didn't want to be on the bad side of them. So all he asked for now was for them to check him and his items to see if there was any spells on them. Surprisingly they did find a few spells on Harry: the first was until recently he had a basic parent block. The Goblin Healer who saw him said this was normal, as children who showed highly amount of accidental magic when they were a child had one. This block also also block any skills he might have, as he was young and unable to control them and not knowing what they were, meant he could be a danger to himself and others. Harry suspected the skill in question was his Metamorphmagus ability and so made sense his parents blocked it until he was old enough to control it. The Goblin Healer that it was surprising that the block was still on him, they understood that it wasn't undone sooner, as Harry's parents might not been able to tell anyone before dying that he had block on him. But what was surprising was that the block didn't break down by his eleventh birthday when most parental blocks meant to, so they could begin to learn and control his powers at a magical school. It would seem that someone made it so that this block would not break down. Sadly, whatever happened to Harry to change him, had not only undone the block, but it destroyed any evidence of who might have kept the block on him. It was the same with another block that they found, not only did it blocked over half of Harry's magic, but made it so that Harry couldn't do well in school. It suppress how smart Harry really was, and made it hard for Harry to learn things. They also found that he was keyed to two wards, the first was a Mail Ward, that would redirect his mail to somewhere else. Whilst the link between him and the ward was still there, they couldn't tell who did it. As Harry thought about it, things begun to make sense, he meant to be famous and yet he didn't get any fan mail and such. It would explain why people were so upset with him, if he didn't reply to the mail people would think he didn't care and was arrogant. They also found out Harry was keyed to a Blood Ward, which meant not only to keep an eye on his health, but also to keep him weak. It was a kind of ward that was used for prisoners, to keep them magically weak, and made sure that they were healthy. The Goblins were shocked that Harry was able to get into Hogwarts with the blocks and with living under such a ward. Harry on the other guessed who was behind such a ward, and was angry at the man, as he knew what his health was and how was treated. In time the old man would get was getting to him. (If you want to edit on the Blood Wards, and add more that it can do please do so.) As for his things, his glasses, his robes and a few of his Muggle clothing had tracking charms on them, there was also one on his Invisible Cloak. Harry was unhappy about this, but knowing Dumbledore in Voldemort's point of view, it would be something the old Headmaster would do, to keep track of him. The only good news was that the charms only told Dumbledore he was in the area, not pin point where he was unless he was close enough to feel the magic of the charms.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author's Note: I would like to point out that until now I didn’t have a Beta Reader, so you would have to suspect bad spelling, grammar, along with randomly switch between past and present-tense. Please understand that apart for being dyslexic, I have learning difficulties: so I have trouble putting the past and present-tense in the right places, not only that but I’m awful at description and often need to ask for help with things I need descripting.
I had a review who thought that the last few chapters were cliché, boring and convoluted, I’m sorry, but for being boring and convoluted, these are only the first few chapters and suspected to be at the moment. But for those who think that they were cliché, most likely they were: as I've said before, there's only matter of time before all ideas become cliché. It’s even harder not to make the first few chapters cliché, as most of the ideas to start the story are more or less the same now days, and so I hope the future chapters will be better.
New Beta Reader’s Note: Cogito, ergo cogito sum. (I think, therefore I think I am.) I’m new here, but please don’t forget that I exist…. *pout*

Now fully Beta Read.

Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires.

By

Dark Dragen!

Chapter Three.

31st of December 2012:
Harry sat there as Ginny laid on the bed with a sly smile on her face, having just finished giving her Master a rigorous blowjob. Harry sighed in delight, he was very happy to see that over the last few months the petite redhead had learnt how to pleasure him It took a while for him to convince her and Tonks to play with each other though. They were against playing and fucking with each other due to how they were raised but, thanks to the cruel tools of pain and pleasure, they soon learnt that it was better to play and fuck each other, otherwise they would be in a world of pain.Harry sighed in dissatisfaction, if he had the time he would fuck Ginny, but he only had about fifteen minutes before he left Privet Drive for good, so with a disappointed sigh, he ordered the young girl, "Ginny, get up and get dressed, it's time we leave.""Do I have to Master?" Ginny asked disappointedly, as she took hold of her Master's cock and began to play with it, hoping to change her Master's mind. She was more than comfortable where she was and didn't want to move. Harry smiled in amazement and a hint of pride at this, knowing it was because of him. She truly did know how to play him and make him change his mind at times. 'It's true,' Harry thought in amazement, 'sex is quite a excellent and pleasurable manipulative tool to completely change one's mind.' And at any other time he would've allow it, but they had a limited amount of time. So once more he firmly said, "Do I have to repeat myself, Slut? Have you forgotten your place? That you are nothing but a cum dumpster, a whore that is meant to service me!? Do I have to remind you that we're on a tight schedule." "F - Forgive me, Master, I'll get dressed now." Ginny replied submissively, fearing what her Master would do to her. Whilst he wasn't too bad of a Master, should she or Tonks push him too much or disobey an order that was important to him, they would be punished severely. So, not wanting to be punished again, she wisely got up and got dressed quickly. Harry had gotten dressed as well, he then called out for Knatur. "Master Sir be calling for Knatur, Sir?" asked the female House-Elf who looked terrified to be in his presence. "Please take Ginny to Grimmauld Place, and then tell Tonks that everything's a go. Also, bring the bodies back with you." Harry ordered the elf. "A - At once, Master." a frightened House-Elf said with a bow and a shiver of fear as she took Ginny's hand and popped away. As the Elf was away, Harry made sure he had everything sorted out. He was leaving most of it behind, except for his Invisibility Cloak and the Map, as he would definitely need them. He would never destroy the Map or his Cloak, as they belonged to his family as well as being useful magical artefacts and he may be able to replicate the map another time. Now, as he waited for Knatur to return, Harry thought back to his visit at Gringotts. After Sokmex left to get rid of the Horcrux within the Hufflepuff's Cup, he and Ragnok spoke about how he would get the rid of the Horcrux within Ravenclaw's Diadem. They also discussed how the Goblin Nation would pay Harry back for returninga Goblin Item, that was supposed to be returned centuries ago, and how he was going to bring back another one soon. That was a lot for a Goblin to be indebted to a Wizard, especially the debt Ragnok felt his King would feel he owed Harry. Harry knew he could ask for almost anything he wanted, but he knew he had to be very careful as to how he dealt with this. He didn't want to upset the Goblins by asking for too much, as he still needed them for his future plans and as such did not want to be on their bad side. So all he asked, for now, was for them to check him and his belongings to see if there was any spells on them. Surprisingly they did find a few spells on Harry: The first was recently removed. He had a basic parental magical block. The Goblin Healer who saw him said this was not common but not abnormal, as children who showed high amounts of accidental magic when they were a child their magic was bound this way. This parental magic block also blocked any magical skills he might have, as he was young and nearly if not entirely unable to control them. Not knowing what they were, meant he could have been a danger to himself and others. Harry suspected that at least one of the potential skills in question were his Metamorphmagus ability, so it made a lot of sense that his parents blocked the skill until he was old enough to control it especially considering the fact that many people desired to have sex with Metamorphmagi due to their abilities to change their physical appearance. The Goblin Healer admitted that it was not as surprising that the block was still on him. They understood why it wasn't undone sooner, Harry's parents might not been able to tell anyone before dying that he had block on him. But what was surprising was that the block didn't break down by his eleventh birthday, when most magical parental blocks were meant to. This was so that the child could begin to learn and control their powers at a magical school. It would seem that someone made certain that this block would not break down. Sadly, whatever happened to Harry to forcibly modify or quite possibly evolve him, had not only undone the block, but it destroyed any evidence of who might have reinforced the block. It wasthe same with another magical block that they had found. Not only did it block over half of Harry's magic, but it ensured that Harry couldn't do possibly do well in his academic performances. It had also suppressed Harry's natural intelligence, and made it difficult for him to learn new things if anything at all. They also found that he was keyed to two wards. The first was a Mail Blocking Ward, that would redirect his mail to somewhere else. Whilst the link between him and the ward was still there, they couldn't tell who did it. As Harry thought about it, many things began to make sense when he thought about it, which were some of the things he was initially confused about. He was supposed to be famous and yet he didn't get any fan mail. It would explain why people were so upset with him. If he didn't reply to the mail, even with a formal letter, people would think he was an ungrateful spoiled brat. They also discovered that Harry was keyed to a non-beneficial Blood Ward. This was meant to not only monitor his health and repel those with magic - unless they were keyed into the wards - it also weakened him. It was a kind of ward that was used for prisoners, to keep them magically drained, and ensure that they did not commit suicide. It was the kind of ward used for the unlucky bastards under House Arrest. The Goblins were shocked that Harry was able to get into Hogwarts with the combination of the magical blocks and living under such a strong suppression ward he should've been labelled a squib. Harry, on the other hand, guessed quite easily who was behind the ward, and was angry at the pathetic meddling senile old man. He knew how horrible his condition was and how the filthy Muggles the Dursley's treated him. In time, the senile old man would get what was coming to him. As for his belongings? His glasses, his robes and a few of his Muggle clothing had a lot of tracking charms on them. There was also one on his Invisibility Cloak. Harry was extremely unhappy about this. However, knowing Dumbledore from Voldemort's point of view, it would be something the old Headmaster would do in order to maintain control of him. The only good news was that the charms only told the old codger Dumbledore he was in the area. They did not show his specific location, unless he was close enough to feel the magic of the charms which was within 7 feet of him. Harry asked if there was any way to get rid of them, and the Goblins admitted that there was. All he would have to do was take a complex potion and the wards would fall. And, seeing the that the charms were also keyed to Harry, they would also dissipate. But, they warned him, the moment that they fell, the person who cast them would know. Harry understood, thanked them, and stated that this would work perfectly for his plans. Once Harry sorted out the Healers, it was time for Harry to leave. He had very little time before Tonks informed the Ministry about what he knew about the Goblins. However, over the next few days, Harry and Ragnok wrote to each to discuss the Potter Vaults, his Trust Vault, and reclaiming Ravenclaw's Diadem. Harry also inquired as to the purchase/selling price for thousand year old fresh Basilisk Meat. Ragnok was shocked at the inquiry, but depending on quality, the least Harry could suspect to get was eight hundred galleons to the kg. If the meat was of excellent quality, the price could be even higher. There was a few other things that they conferred about., Mainly they discussed using the Time Chamber, which scheduled to happen on the midnight of 'Harry Potter's' death, and the birth of Harrison Slytherin. They were finalising everything, so that the Time Keeper knew what was needed to be done in the past. Harry couldn't wait for midnight, as he was excited to discover what his new self had been through, places he went, people he saw and such. He thought that it would be interesting to view the life of his new self, seeing that he didn't personally experience the life himself. One of the most interesting letters he got from Ragnok, and the best gift he got for Christmas, was the blueprints for Azkaban - which he got on Christmas Day. Not only did he get the blueprints, but the crafty old Goblin had somehow managed to get his hands on the shift schedule for the guards at Azkaban. Harry, with the knowledge from Voldemort, quickly decided upon a plan. After getting a few things from Knockturn Alley, he was ready. This would blend beautifully with his other plans. With everyone searching for the escaped Death Eaters, they wouldn't have time to look for his 'killer.' Then again, they could spend their time looking for the Death Eater that escaped for his 'death,' believing he was the one that killed Harry Potter.

oOo0oOo

29th of December 2012:
It was late in the evening of the twenty-ninth of December. Harry was under his Invisibility Cloak on Azkaban Island, slowly making his way to the prison. He was amazed at how incredibly easy it was to get onto the island, he had thought there would be a lot more guards. But, then again, most were not foolish enough to make the attempt unless there was no other choice. However, this last week was one of the few times when the wards and other spells were been upgraded. Because of this, most of the Dementors and Aurors were staying in one area of the prison, as the casters/warders were working on them. The island itself could be considered as a massive sheer cliff, with some jagged rocks jutting from the cliff face. The island had an ethereal cold feeling to it, surrounded by an eerie calm sea. The plant life mostly consisted of the occasional bit of moss clinging valiantly to the stark terrain here and there, along with the rotting husks of trees. As Harry looked above him, he could see crows circling forebodingly extremely high in the sky, barely visible thanks to the moonlight glancing off their wings. Harry only saw the black birds land once in a while, as they rested before starting to fly around the island again. As the carrion birds glided about the landscape, some dodged the lighthouse to the east, which stood on its own cliff. Others descended to the frigid nests they had tucked carefully in the cracks. Oh the top of the cliff was a fortress, of which parts were built into a cliff. Stone watchtowers and thick walls appeared to hold fast against the spray of rain and the razor-sharp wind. Closer inspection revealed the worn cracks that allowed the elements to torment the prisoners, whistling between the stones and soaking the rags that passed for clothing. The cold and damp suffusing the structure made the perfect backdrop for the burning chill of the Dementors' powers. It was no wonder that those who were incarcerated here went absolutely mad. There were also three dragon's head statues, which were surrounding the fortress itself, that formed a triangle. Normally it would take a person at least three hours before they arrived at the castle, but Harry wasn't planning to head to the castle itself. The people he was after were instead under it. It was a protected bottleneck, making it easier to control the prisoners should they try to escape. Harry headed to the west side of the island, where he found the hidden passway. Only a few people knew about it - only those who looked at the old blueprints such as the warden. So, after roughly an hour of walking across the west side of the island, he found the entrance of the passway and made his way to the cells he was looking for. As he passed each cell, he put a timed explosion spell on the door similar to a Muggle C4, and left behind a wand and Portkey that he got from Knockturn Alley. There was a note with the items, telling them that they were there for them to make their escape. All he asked was for them to go out and do whatever they wanted and to cause chaos far and wide. There was twenty of them, seven were Death Eaters. The others were powerful Dark Wizards and Witches who wanted to become Dark Lords or Ladies, but were caught before they could get far which he privately thought was very pathetic it isn't that difficult to do so when you have the power and drive to do so they would not be a threat. Finally Harry got to the cells he was after, the Lestranges and Sirius Black. Upon arriving at Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange's cell, he pushed a wand he got from Knockturn Alley through the cell bars and quickly cast the Killing Curse on the two brothers. "Who's there? Did you come for dear old me?" asked a gushing female voice, who Harry had to guess was Bellatrix Lestrange, "Who have I missed getting killed? Was it Dumbledore? Yesssssssss, tell me it was,tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me, tell me, I SAID TELL ME!! That the foolish Mudblood lover died! He deserves it, HE DESERVES IT FOR DEFYING MY LORD!!-" "Unfortunately Dumbledore is still alive, it was just your husband and your brother-in-law that died, Bella, my dear." Harry said in a sweet tone that her former Dark Lord used to talk to her in. "My Lord is that you?" the last Lestrange asked with hope that turned into glee "Yes, yes, Yesssssssssy, yesssssssssy, yes I KNEW YOU'D COME FOR ME MY LORD!!" which then turned into curiosity, and she stood up and look through the cell bars, "Why does your voice sound different, younger? Did I go back in time or are you possessing someone? Or maybe I'm crazy, but I KNOW I'M NOT CRAZY EVERYONE ELSE IS CRAZY FOR NO KNOWING WHAT I KNOW except you my lord." she ended her insane muttering with sweetness and adoration towards him. "Azkaban hasn't done you well, Lestrange." Harry said as he saw Bellatrix. She looked much older than she should, with her hair all over the place. It was as if she hadn't bathed or been taken care of all these years. He knew this was a prison, but he'd thought that prisoners would have at least the barest standard of care. However, with the place being guarded by Dementors, it seemed their rights and state of being were thrown out of the window. "But I'm not your Dark Lord. I'm more of a Dark Lord in training who has plans to kill your Master." Lestrange laughed maniacally at this, as she said, "You might have killed my husband and brother-in-law, but they were WEAK AND WORTHLESS and you caught them off guard. AS IF YOU CAN EVEN ASPIRE TO KILL THE Dark Lord, MY DARK LORD. He has MADE it so THAT he is immortal." Harry laughed back at the Dark Witch, as he said with a smirk, "You mean those soul jars of his, there are only three of them left, I've destroyed the rest. Even the one in your Vault has been destroyed." "What!?" the last Lestrange screamed in anger and begun to curse at Harry for what he said and she then began muttering to herself "YOU LIE, YOU LIE, A LIAR THAT IS WHAT HE IS AND ALWAYS WILL BE THE DARK LORD IS UNKILLABLE!!!" "Oh be quiet, you crazy bitch, you FUCKING woke me up." Harry heard from the cell across Bellatrix. "So you must be Sirius Black. You're another reason I'm here, Black." Harry said with a smile, as a man with a gaunt, sunken face, waxy skin, yellow teeth, and long, matted hair and beard. "I am, and who the hell are you?" asked Black, then looked closer at the person in front of his cell. He went on to ask in shock and confusion, "J - James is that really you? But how? I thought you were dead. OH of course you didn't die! STUPID, STUPID, SIRIUS JAMES ALWAYS WAS THE PRANKS (he said this while smiling maniacally and banging his head against the bars akin to a house elf punishing itself) Why are you here? Have you come to get me out of here old friend? YOU are aren't you? I KNEW IT?" "Harrison Salazar Slytherin, formerly known as Harry James Potter." Harry said with a smile as he removed the hood from his cloak, where he begun to transform from Slytherin into Potter. There was gasps from both Sirius and Bellatrix, "NOOOooooooooo I should've known James wasn't pranking me? But wait he said he was James's son, so it's Harry!! P - Pup is that really you? But how? Why are you here?" asked a confused Sirius, not knowing if he was dreaming or not. "A few reasons Sirius, but I'm mainly here for you and the Lestranges. Now, if you don't mind, I want to deal with Bellatrix." Harry said as he turned back to the witch in question. "Harry, GET AWAY FROM HER!," Sirius warned his godson, "she's a dangerous and crazy bitch, even without her wand, I WON'T LET HER KILL YOU!." "And you think I'm not, Black," Harry said without turning around, "I know what I'm doing and even if I didn't, you got no say in this." Then speaking to Lestrange, he said, "Now, Bellatrix, so you know I'm here for a few reason, as I said. One of them is to deal with you and your former husband and brother-in-law." "Former? WHAT DO YOU mean former? Those fucks are probably still fucking through the cell bars" asked Sirius from behind him. "Yeah. I killed them a few minutes ago. Get over it. I'm not the person who you want to be." Harry said as he heard his godfather gasp in shock as he heard this, although that was not really surprising. As it was strange for a young boy like him to speak of killing someone so calmly. He shocked himself, to be honest. He thought it was strange he could do so. As a normal twelve year old, he should be sickened or something, feel something. But, for some reason, he didn't. He could only put it down to the fact that he had memories of Tom and Voldemort killing, so part of him was used to it already. Either way, he went on to say, "And, in part, it is your fault due to you not being there for me when I was younger. So, unless you want to meet my parents before your time, please be quiet and I'll get to you soon. Now, Bellatrix, as I said, I'm here to deal with you and your former husband and brother-in-law. I made a sort of bargain that I would handle you three for keeping a Class-S Dark Object in one of their Vaults. Not only did you do that without their knowledge, but it was a Class-S Object that even they banned from their Bank. Not only have they taken over your Vault as punishment but they want you three dead." "THOSE FILTHY LITTLE- ahhhhhhhhhh." Bellatrix began to hiss, before Harry cast a Cruciatus Curse at her, shocking both her and Black that a twelve year old could do this. "Be careful what you say, my dear," Harry said sweetly, "feel lucky that I made the deal or you would be facing Goblin Justice and I don't think you want that. You see I have a small deal for you. One which, if you agree, will not allow you to be freed from me being your Master, but you won't have to worry about the Goblins coming after you." Bellatrix was very shocked at the strength of the Cruciatus Curse. It was more powerful than her Dark Lord's curse, and she liked it. She had always enjoyed pain. She hadn't felt such pain in years, even when the so called Aurors tried to 'tame' her. They simply couldn't make her feel the pain she desired. But here was a twelve year old, who showed that he not only had the power, but the skill to pull off a Cruciatus Curse. He was making her feel pain and pleasure she'd never felt from her Dark Lord. He even spoke to her in the same manner. Either way, Bellatrix was curious, not only what happened to the baby who destroyed her Master, but why would he name himself after Salazar Slytherin. But before she get to that, she asked, "And what exactly does Professor Of Pain Potter have to offer?"She asked in a sing-song voice. "Simple offer, to be honest," Harry admitted with a dark smirk, "Join me or die." "Harry, what do you think you're doing?" Harry heard Sirius shout out in shock, "I don't know what has happened to you over the years, but you can't do this. Whilst your parents wouldn't want this for you, Lestrange is dangerous and crazy bitch. LISTEN TO ME DON'T DO THIS. She would turn on you without a second thought." "Oh, I know that already," Harry smirked knowingly, "but I don't think she will. Thanks to something that happened at Hogwarts, I gained a lot of information about her former Master. I know she wants someone to control her, someone with power. A Lord who'll cause her pain and who has a Dark Heart. Without Voldemort, she has no one. I can see in her eyes that she wants someone... someone to replace her old Master. And, I'm willing to take his place for her. That is, if she doesn't want to die tonight." Bellatrix had to think. On one hand, here was the boy who defeated her Master all those years ago. She had always wanted to kill the child to take revenge for her Master. She also knew that when her Master returned, she would be rewarded handsomely for doing so. However, on the other hand, if what Potter said was true regarding the destruction of the Horcruxes, she would have to rethink her future and fast. And, to be honest, it was an easy decision: Harry was young and for some strange reason found it easy to kill if killing her husband and brother-in-law was any indication. It was a somewhat shocking trait to have in someone of his age. He claimed to have memories of her Master, and from the way he spoke to her, it seemed to be true. If that were the case and she didn't want to die, she would have to agree. The one thing you could say about Bellatrix Black was that she would do whatever was required to survive - no matter what it was. So, she was more than willing to follow Potter if it saved her life. It helped that he had potential and good looks. So, she could help train him to become the most feared Dark Lord, more so than her last Master, and still have some 'fun' with him - she wasn't too old for that. "Let me free and you have my word that I'll follow you, and help you in any way you want my new master." Bellatrix said with a lustful tone of voice as she said the last part. "Be warned Lestrange, betrayal will be punished and loyalty will be rewarded." Harry told the dark witch. "Pup don't do this," Sirius warned Harry, "what would James and Lily think of this!? They would hate it, they would hate me and most of all they would hate what happened to you!" "I don't know, and I'll never know thanks to that bastard Voldemort." Harry told Sirius, "If they were alive then things would be different, but they aren't and we're here." "BUT -" began Sirius, but Harry interrupted him by say, "Don't even try and talk about the Light, they are nothing but corrupt. It is because of the so called Light Side, that you're here at Azkaban." "W - What?" asked Sirius. "Isn't it simple? If it wasn't for the Light Side wanting you in here you would be free." Harry explained to his Godfather, "I've found out a few things over the last few months, the main thing is that Dumbledore could have given you a trial that so many other Death Eaters had, but was denied to you. Think about it for a moment, why would all the known and suspected Death Eaters given trails but yet you were never had one?" "It was different back then, you wouldn't, couldn't understand," started Sirius, as he tried to explain to his Godson, "I don't think Dumbledore COULD have possibly done anything back then." "That's loads of bollocks and you bloody know it," Harry said darkly, "Dumbledore was and is the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. He could easily give you the trial that you deserved, and could have changed the outcome of everything." "You can't blame Dumbledore for sending me to Azkaban," Sirius defended his old Headmaster, and Leader of the Order of the Phoenix, "it was BARTY Crouch Sr the bloody wanker who sent I me here. Dumbledore had absolutely no influence in Department of Magical Law Enforcement besides the small influence he'd have for passing laws. Being Chief Warlock doesn't give automatic authority in any of the other offices even though he certainly had a few people there. Barty went after all suspected Death Eaters with a flaming vengeance." "Oh I'm not denying that Crouch Sr was responsible for you and other suspected Death Eaters being here, I'll admit that," Harry admitted with a sigh, "but yet he gave almost all the suspected Death Eaters trials. I would have to wonder how many of those who didn't get trials were really Death Eaters, and were just in the way of Barty Crouch Sr's path to whatever he was trying to do. I mean those who were caught red handed like his son Barty Crouch Jr, and the Lestranges who got caught torturing the Longbottoms got trials when you did not." "Oh the good old days," Bellatrix said dreamingly with a absolutely mad look in her eyes, "I do miss those days, can't wait to get back to torturing pathetic Muggle-lovers and more. I might see the young Longbottom Shite once I get out of here, and finish what I started all those years ago, yesssssssss that would make ickle Bella happy again." Harry and Sirius ignored the mad woman for now, as Harry went on to say, "But you were thrown in here without a trial, just because a Muggle eyewitness told the Auror what they thought they saw and heard. And we all know that with magic, we can make Muggles see what we want them to see, and some of us can make them believe what we want them to. Because of this, you should definitely should have had a trial to find out the truth, to see if you really killed Pettigrew or not." As much as Sirius hated to admit it, it would seem that Barty Crouch Sr himself, wanted to see him in Azkaban for some twisted reason. What that would have been, only Barty the bastard himself would've known. He listened as his Godson went on to say, "So whilst Dumbledore didn't have anything done about you going to Azkaban without a trial, he has done everything to make sure you're being kept here without any solid evidence. He was/is the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, whose job is to make sure that the law is upheld, and these sort of things don't happen. But yet it was his job to make sure you and others got a fair trial and justice, he didn't do anything, and the only reason I can think he it was because he didn't want anyone but him to be able to influence me. "To be honest I blame him for my parents death, you ending up here, and me becoming the way I am now... not that I'm sorry for that. From what I have learnt, the old fool knew there was a spy within the Order, but he did nothing about finding out who it was. He was a Master Legilimens, and so could have read people's minds easily to find out who the spy was. Or he could have used Veritaserum to determine who the spy was. But yet he did nothing to find the pathetic worm, and because of that I lost my parents and you. That, thankfully, allowed me to become who I am now. "And if everyone thought that you really were the spy, I had thought that they would force feed you Veritaserum to see what other secrets you might have told. And if you were the spy, I thought they would normally try and turn you into their spy to learn more about the Death Eaters. Just like Dumbledore's pet Death Eater, Snape, or as I like to call him a Dead Man Walking." Harry told Sirius darkly. "What? Snape was a Death Eater spy?" Sirius hissed darkly as he heard this. "Oh yes, didn't you know that?" asked Harry. "No but then again Dumbledore always did keep things to himself," Sirius explained to Harry as to why he didn't know about Snape, "then again if I or James knew about this, we would have done something stupid as the three of us never got along. So why do you call him a Dead Man Walking? And how do you know the asshole?" Sirius asked with interest. "For some strange reason Dumbledore hired him as the Potion Professor for Hogwarts where he teaches," scoffed Harry at the idea of Snape teaching, "if you call it teaching. I've got no idea why the Old Man thought it was a good idea that Snape should be a professor, 1) he hates children, unless they are in Slytherin, even then I think he only does it because his old friends' children are in Slytherin. 2) Snape might be a great Potion Master, but he can't teach to save his life. "And as for why I call him a Dead Man Walking, he was the main reason my parents are dead," here Harry adopted a look that if looks possibly could kill, and if Snape was there by some chance he would be dead on the spot, "as he sent Voldemort to them because he overheard half of a prophecy that would say a child born at the end of July with parents that defied the Dark Lord three times would kill the Dark Lord." "That fucking bastard, as soon as I'm out of here I'm going to kill him!" Sirius admitted angrily, as he thought about how the man was partly responsible for the death of two of his friends. "No you're not Black!" Harry sneered darkly, "The honour of his death goes to me. You would only end up getting the kiss if you did so, and how would you 'protect' me?" Harry reasoned to the angry man. "Fine," sulked Sirius, unhappy about not killing the man himself, but he could see that his Godson was right about this at least, "but how is it that Snape isn't here with us? The Order didn't get a spy within the Death Eater Camp until at least two months before the end of the war." "I would like to know that too," Bellatrix admitted, "he along with the rest of us done a lot, and I don't think spying on us more two months would be enough to avoid this place." "You can blame Dumbledore and his need to give people second, third and so on chances." Harry admitted darkly at their question, "Whilst I don't care about that, all Dumbledore cares about is giving the 'bad guys' all the chances possible to change their way, at the cost of the lives of the innocent. Snape was no different, but for that ass, he didn't become a spy to repent, but because he was looking out for himself. He learnt that Lily was the mother of the child that was going to defeat his Master, and begged him to let her live, and give her to him. He didn't care if I or dad lived as long as she did. But Snape also went to Dumbledore too, so he had both ends covered, just in case Voldemort didn't upheld his end of the bargain. "Because of this, Dumbledore thought that Snape had turned a new leaf, and covered for him. Funny thing is that Voldemort knew this, and was okay, as long as Snape was useful to him as a Potion Master and spy for the Order, Voldemort would allow Snape to play his game. Oh and don't get me started about the Death Eaters who blackmailed and bribed their way out of getting caught. "So tell me, why should I side with the 'Light'? At least with the Dark, I trust them to be themselves and know what to suspect: liars, cheaters, rapists and killers. All of which, I can and will handle. So I ask you, Sirius Black, will you join me and protect me as my parents would like you to do, and something you should have done from start, or would you like to die tonight and go to them knowing that you failed them by protecting their son." Sirius had to think. He was shocked to hear how Harry spoke and wondered how he knew about the Order and about the spy. He shouldn't have been aware of the two, but yet he was. Was it true that he had the memories of the most feared Dark Lord of his time, and that they were affecting his pup somehow? Whatever the case, whilst he was worried, he had to think about what he had said. As much as he wanted to deny it, Harry was right. As Dumbledore was the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, he could easily arrange a trial. It was both his right and duty under the original Ministry Charter. If the Minister tried to deny him, he could have used his position in the International Confederation of Wizards to bring pressure from the other magical governments. Not that Sirius thought he would 'waste' that much effort on someone obviously guilty, but why not even try? Sirius really didn't want to think that it was so that his old Headmaster could gain control over his pup, but what other reason could there be? Black couldn't think of a single thing, and it worried him. As he pondered it, the years of being in Azkaban surrounded by Dementors, and finally finding out that the one man he trusted after James - his brother in all but blood - had betrayed him, the little Light that was left within was snuffed out. All that was left was darkness that he had fought off all these years. His pup was right, he had failed his best friends by not protecting their son. So, right there and then, he decided he would protect Harry with his life and teach him the Dark Arts that were the Black Family's Inheritance/birthright. "Pup, you're right I have failed you all these years. However, if you let me, I'll be there now to protect and teach you." Black vowed to his Godson. Then, he paused as it occurred to him. "But I do have to ask, what happened to Moony?" "Who's Moony?" asked Harry as he tried to remember the name from Voldemort's memories. He could have sworn he had heard the name before somewhere. "Remus Lupin, he was a friend of mine and your father's along with Peter Pettigrew," Sirius explained to Harry, "I had thought that with your father and me out of your life, he would have been there for you." "The werewolf..." Harry hissed as he remembered where he heard the name before, it was from Voldemort's memories with Pettigrew. The Dark Lord would torture him for using those silly nicknames. Seeing the shocked face on Sirius's face, Harry said, "Oh don't get me wrong I've got nothing against werewolves, they can be very good soldiers especially ones that can control themselves in their were-forms, and transform at will other than under a full moon." "Harry you should know that a werewolf can only transform under a full moon," Sirius explained to his Godson, "and werewolves can't control themselves unless they use the Wolfsbane Potion." Harry just smiled at this, and asked with a smirk, "And please tell me who told you that werewolves cannot control themselves unless they use the Wolfsbane Potion?" "Well the Ministry of Magic of course -" began Sirius, as Harry began to laugh as he said, "In which most of them working there are corrupt, or are against the likes of werewolves or other half-bleeds. So of course they wouldn't allow them and those who support them to know about such things. As they don't want to treat them as equals. But I can tell you that there's a way to transform without the full moon, although they would be stronger during that time than any other, and able to control themselves whilst a werewolf without the aid of the Wolfsbane Potion. In fact Voldemort found a spell to do what I just said, and had told the werewolves that if they helped him win the war, he would teach them the spell after the war. But what they didn't know was that apart for a hand picked few, the Dark Lord was going to kill them all." Sirius was shocked at what he heard, he and the rest of the Order had wondered how You-Know-Who was getting the aid of the werewolves, now he knew. He was shocked that such a spell was real, and knew that Harry was right that the Ministry of Magic wouldn't allow the werewolves to know about it. As it would mean they would have to treat them more fairly, so it was no surprise that they went to the Dark Lord when he offered such a deal. It was also no surprise that he would kill the werewolves after what he got, and only keeping a handful he trusted. Before Sirius could say anything about this Harry looked at his watch and said as he let them out, "We haven't much time, do you two have a place you can stay in England for a short while?" "Well there is one place, although I prefer that I don't go there." Sirius admitted with a dark look on his face as he thought about the place he was thinking of. "Don't worry you'll only be there for a month, two tops, as you won't be staying in England for long. But I need to sort some things out first before you can leave the county." Harry explained to his Godfather. "If we're not going to be there for long, we can go to the Black Ancestral House." Sirius told Harry. "Good in that case, Knatur." Harry called out for the House-Elf, and a few moments said Elf appeared. "M - Master S - Slytherin called for Knatur." Knatur said with a large amount of fear present in her voice, not only scared of her Master, but where she was. "Yes, I want you to take these two people and the two dead bodies within the cell, to wherever my Godfather wants. Afterwards I want you to look after them for the next few days." Harry explained to the Elf, as he opened the dead Lestrange brother's cell. before turning back to cells he asked Sirius, "How good are you at transfiguration?" "Your father and I were the best in our class, and got better as we left Hogwarts, why?" asked Sirius, wondering what his Godson was thinking. He handed a photo of himself and his first friend/pet, Hedwig, and said, "Can you make the recently deceased Lestrange brothers' look like this in two days?" "That level of transfiguration to make it believable would take a few days." Sirius explained to Harry. "It doesn't need to be perfect, just enough that it can fool people that it used to be me," said Harry, "as I'm planning to fake my own death, one where me and my owl dies in a fire. So the bodies only need to be good enough to fool people that it's me and my owl that have been burnt to death." "That I can do Harry." Sirius admitted. "Good, now you three go," Harry said as Sirius and Bellatrix took hold of Knatur's hands as the Elf levitated the dead bodies in front of her, and before Knatur left with the Blacks, he told the two, "when you get to wherever you're going, please tell Knatur where you are, and she'll tell me." "Of course, Harry/My Lord!" said Sirius and Bellatrix together as Knatur popped away leaving Harry alone in Azkaban smiling, everything seemed to be going the way he wanted. And so with a sinister smirk, the young man cast a spell to allow the timed explosion spells he placed earlier to go off, allowing the Dark Wizards/Witches to escape before he used a special skill he'd learnt from Voldemort's to leave Azkaban, Fumation. It was a skill that allows a person to transform their body into smoke, and teleport where they liked and so far there were no wards that are able to stop it.

oOo0oOo

31st of December 2012:
Harry smiled, whilst he didn't spend much time with the two, but from what Knatur had said they were barely getting along with each other, but yet they had done nothing to each other. She told him where they were staying, helping to clean the place up - and earlier that day that they had finished transfiguring the bodies, which meant his plan could go on without much problem, which wouldn't be easy if the bodies weren't ready. But there was one last thing he had to do before he could carry out his plan, Hedwig, he had to talk to her about her part of his plan. He didn't want to kill her, but at the same time he couldn't allow her to live or wizards and witches who'll think that he may still be alive could use her to find him. As owls were able to find their wizard, and people who they got letters for, no matter where a person was, or what wards they might be hiding under. So going towards the cage that Hedwig was locked in, he said softly, "Hey girl, how are you?" The Snowy Owl hooted back to him, which Harry understood as she was fine, he went on to say, "I know that you feel that I'm different then I used to be, darker and more psychotic," which Hedwig hooted in agreement about, "that's because I am. Something happened to me and this is how I am now, and nothing will change that, not like I want anything to, I never felt more free than I do now. I know I haven't said anything until now, but big things are coming very soon. By morning everyone will believe that Harry Potter is dead, that he died in a fire accident, killing everything in the house. The question I'm trying to ask is that do you want to die for real, or do you want to come with me? It means that you'll need a new look and a new name." Hedwig hooted in shock and anger here, "I know, I know you pride yourself on your appearance, and you like your name, and you don't want to change that nor do you want to die. But the thing is I can't let you live either, as they would use you to get to me if they find out that I'm still alive." Hedwig hooted angrily at him, telling him that she felt hurt that he would think she would betray him like that. Harry smiled at this and spoke softly to his owl friend, "I know you wouldn't betray me girl, but I know they would use whatever magic they can to make you lead them to me. Listen girl, I'm only asking you this as you're my friend, and the only thing I care about, if I didn't, you would die tonight and we wouldn't be having this discussion. So girl, what do you want to happen?" The Snowy Owl had to think about this, unlike many humans out there, and many owls, she knew and considered herself as one of the smartest Mail Owls in the world. She knew that her Master wasn't the same person that he once was for months now, and that he was now dark and evil. She also know that whilst he was evil, he still cared about her, and to be honest she cared about him. He was a good friend and owner. But she didn't want to lose who she was, she didn't want to change her appearance or her name. But at the same time she didn't want to lose her friend and master. It came to her that there was really only one option for her, with her decision made she gave a soft sad hoots. "Are you really sure girl? I know you pride yourself with your appearance." Harry admitted to Hedwig, in which she replied back with a few firm hoots. Harry smiled as he said, "Thank you girl, and if everything goes right when I make the change for you, I might be able to give you a reward." Here Hedwig hooted in interest, wanting to know what her friend had planned, but he wasn't going to tell her Before she could try anything to get her Master to talk, and show who of the two was really in control, the strange little creature that had been helping her Master since they left Hogwarts, arrived once more. She was surprised to see two dead bodies that were almost identical in appearance to her and her Master. "Thank you Knatur," Harry said with a twisted smile as he saw the bodies, they should be able to fool anyone who checked them to see if it was him and Hedwig, "now we wait for Tonks' signal and we can go." It wasn't long before he got the signal from Tonks, telling him he had a few minutes before his plan would go into action. So making sure that the fake Hedwig was in the case, and the fake him was in the bed, he quickly made sure that everything was in place and he closed the window. As he did he could smell rotten eggs coming from downstairs, telling him that the gas from the cooker was almost everywhere in the house now. You see earlier that night, Harry made sure that the gas from the cooker was on. He knew that for some strange reason, none of the Dursleys had a sense of smell. Something to do with an accident a few years ago, they never told Harry what it was other then it was his fault that they couldn't smell, so Harry now suspected it was sort of accidental magic that he did as a child. Either way, it worked in his favour, as they couldn't smell the gas and by now were dead. Smirking he ordered Knatur to take him and Hedwig to Tonks, as he appeared next to Tonks, she smiled and asked, "Ready Master?" "Yes," said Harry with a dark smile as he gave her a deep kiss, "when the first set of fireworks goes off you may set off ours." As he said that, he took a complex potion that the Goblins had given him that would make all the wards and tracking spells he was keyed to fall, making it seem he was dead, out of his pocket and ready to drink it. Harry was happy to find out that the Goblins were able to make it so that the potion managed to change his magical signature too, in doing that there would be no sign of Harry Potter being alive. At the beginning of midnight, the fireworks to celebrate the New Year began, and in doing so had signalled Tonks to set off her fireworks, in which one of them would fly into the Dursleys house. The exact moment that the upstairs window blew open from the sheer power of the flames, Harry drank the potion that the Goblins had given him, and in doing so signalling the death of Harry Potter and the birth of Harrison Slytherin. With no reason to stay, two humans and a House-Elf left the area with a pop. It would be hours before the fire-fighters/fire services would be able to control and put out the fire, as the fire would have spread to the houses connected the Dursleys. It would seem that one of houses had some highly flammable liquids inside of the house, which made it extremely hard to put the fire out. Because of this, the fire services/fire-fighters would not only find four people and an owl dead at the Dursleys, but at least five other people's burned bodies in their beds. After the investigation, Muggle Police would put it off as a tragic accident, the Dursleys would be killed from carbon monoxide poisoning, as they were unable to smell the gas, and their nephew was killed in the fire when a firework from the night before that accidentally entered the house. Whilst that was easy to clear up, there would be an ongoing investigation on how the highly flammable liquids got into the house of Number Six Privet Drive, due the fact that Napalm the flammable liquid inside the house is usually used in warfare. As for the Wizarding World, when they learnt about the death of the Boy-Who-Lived, panic, fear and chaos erupted. It would be a while, but things would calm down. But many people would change, people would lose their places, jobs, and power in the government, and the Forces of the Darkness would grow in strength, as there would be no beacon of light to frighten the Darkness as it once was. When the time came, the England would never be the same with Harry Potter. But that's another story altogether.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends the next chapter of Dark Desires, I thank you for reading the chapter, and I hope that you have enjoyed the story. I would like to thank the groups on facebook, Fiction Group and Stargatesg1fan1's Fanfiction Works and Favorites, and Fanfiction, Writers United: Main Branch, for their help. As they helped with writing this chapter and making it better.The next chapter will show the aftermath of Harry's so called death, and the escaped Dark Wizards/Witches from Azkaban. For this I would like to ask for your help, what would you like to see, I have a few ideas ready, but I would like to hear what you want to happen before Harry leaves England. I won't say much, but in the next chapter Harry'll be getting Hermione and her mother, and the other two Black Sisters. Now depending what you would like to see happen, the next chapter will be the last one we see Harry in England.Last few notes, I would like to apologise for lack of updates on my Vulcan stories, but of late my mood and muse has been wanting to be working on this. Lastly, whilst most of it has been Beta Read, there's still some to be done, but because of the heat where my Beta is high, she hasn't been able to finish it. Poll: As I might have mentioned before, I'm going to have it so that Harry creates his own island. And because of this I need your help in naming the island. I've came down to two names, so pick one of them unless you can come up with another name. If you do, please explain what the name means please. New Avalon: New Atlantis: Other - please give your idea for the name for the island, and the meaning behind the name too:

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: I am a bit sad about the lack of reviews, so I ask that you please review when you finish reading this story, as I do want to hear your feedback. As it helps me to know what you like, and what you would like to happen. So please help out and let me know what you think of this work.

Warning: Rape and Incest - so you know I do not condone rape, but Harry is an evil asshole, and would/will do it. Sorry if it offends you.

Chapter Four.

1st of January 2013 - Hogwarts:
It was quite early in the morning and Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore was taking a walk around the castle before he went to his office, he was reflecting about the last few months. He'd had a very unfortunate few months with his role as headmaster, in fact he hadn't had this horrible of a stroke of luck in many years. It had all started with the kidnap of Ginevra Weasley, on the first day of October. It would seem that whoever kidnapped the young girl was planning to do the same thing to Harry too, but for whatever reason, they did not and they made their escape - but not without altering Harry's memories somehow so no one could get them back. And if the kidnapping wasn't bad enough, it would seem that Miss Weasley and Harry were forced to have sex with each other, and now Miss Weasley might be with a child. And unless Harry has another child before he dies, Miss Weasley's child would get everything when he dies. He was extremely pissed that someone had done this, as he was planning to do the exact same thing , and with the same girl too. While he wasn't a bad person, he was a man who believed in the Greater Good, and making sure that evil didn't take over - even if it meant sacrificing the few for the many. The plan to use the Weasley girl was made many years ago, when Harry defeated Voldemort for the first time. He knew that Voldemort wasn't dead as many had thought, all because he had made Horcruxes, and until they were destroyed Voldemort wouldn't fully be defeated. And so because of that he started to plan. Sadly after Voldemort was defeated, he had to do many things he didn't want to do, even more so after checking on Harry to find out how he survived, he found out that Harry had part of Voldemort's soul within his scar. It would seem that Voldemort made an accidental Horcrux, and for Voldemort to be defeated for once and for all, he would have to make sure Harry died. Although he would have liked the young child to have a normal life, he knew that if Harry was with a family that cared and loved him, Harry wouldn't want to die as he would want to live if only to live on with his loved ones. So Harry would have to live with Lily's sister, who Dumbledore knew hated anything magical and so would treat the young boy with contempt and without love, and would make it easy for the old Headmaster to mold Harry into something akin to a sacrificial lamb when the time was right - after he weakened Voldemort. Albus didn't want this, but the problem was that he didn't know another way to get rid of a Horcrux without destroying it, and he couldn't kill the child just yet as there is a prophecy at play which were unpredictable-no, he couldn't kill the child until the very last minute. He knew that he would be altering a few peoples' memories and condemning Harry to a life of pain and heartache, but it was better to sacrifice the few for the many. He was hoping that once Voldemort was gone once and for all, that Dumbledore would be able to re-teach the Death Eaters, showing them the error of their ways. Now for the Weasley part of his plan, the family was one of if not the most Light Sided family he had ever seen, and whilst the oldest it also was one of the poorest, so very easy to control. When the Dark Lord was defeated, they had seven children, six boys and one girl, the girl was in fact recently born in mid August. He knew that they had a lot of money problems, and that they would have problems sending all their children to Hogwarts, their first child coming to Hogwarts next year. Seeing that the Dumbledore Family was a very old and rich family, and only he and Aberforth were the last two of them and they didn't have any children, he would offer the Weasleys the money, as long as they helped him now and then, in which they agreed very easily seeing as he was the Leader of The Light. For many years things were normal until 2011, when he had asked the Weasleys to be on the Muggle Side of King Cross, and to wait for Harry and help him to get on the train. Not only to do that, but to also befriend him, and make sure that he was against Slytherin in all forms. It was a strange request, but after the years of help that Albus give them, they were happy to help him with this small task and how could they not help him Albus Dumbledore? It worked out well for Albus, Harry was tamed and wanted a friend so much that was willing to accept Ron as his friend, who was lazy and would make sure Harry wouldn't learn too much if anything at all. It wouldn't do well for Harry to learn much, as it could possibly mean he wouldn't be killed if he knew too much and as the Muggles say knowledge is power and so Voldemort would not be defeated. The only downside was Hermione Granger, she was smart and might make things difficult over the years for him, but at this moment there was nothing he could do without forcing his hand and alerting the wrong people who might not agree with his plan. Either way, with the kidnapping of the youngest Weasley, and Molly and Arthur insisting that the Magical Law Enforcers (M.L. E.) be called, he had to be extremely careful how he handled things. He couldn't even think how Miss. Weasley was kidnapped, as no one saw anything, not even the ghosts or portraits saw anything. When the M. L. E couldn't find anything the Aurors were called in, as it looked like it was some sort of Dark Wizard was at work. That's not only the problem he had to deal with, a few nights ago twenty Death Eaters and Dark Wizards escaped from Azkaban, four of the people he was worried about the most were the three Lestranges, and Sirius Back. The Lestranges, as they were/are the most loyal of the Death Eaters, and the old Headmaster didn't know what they would do now that they were out, and that worried him knowing everything was part of who he was. As for Sirius Black, if he was able to get to Harry and probe his innocence then all his plans for the lad to save the world, it would all be for nothing. He had to get Black back to Azkaban as soon as possible so that he wouldn't ruin his plans. For the last few days he had been in an emergency meeting at the Wizengamot, deciding what to do next, the newspapers were having a field day at this situation, along with the Weasley child missing too. Albus hoped that nothing else goes wrong, otherwise heads were going to roll. As soon as Albus walked into his office though, he wished that he didn't think about hoping that nothing else goes wrong - as the Muggle saying (also known as Murphy's Law)He knew came to play:everything that can go wrong will go wrong. And it did, as he saw smoke that was coming out of the cupboard that he kept the specially enchanted items keyed to Harry in. Quickly opening the cupboard, he saw that all the items were destroyed and he hoped that there was some kind of mistake, as the only way that all them of could have been destroyed was if Harry Potter was dead. And he could not have that, as all of his plans would have been for nothing, and so he ran out of Hogwarts faster than he had ever gone before, as he left the grounds, he Apparated to Little Whinging, Surrey.

oOo0oOo

1st of January 2013 - Little Whinging:
As Albus appeared in Little Whinging, he saw the Muggle emergency services clearing up. What Dumbledore saw shocked and worried the old man. Changing his clothes to fit a normal Muggle teacher, he walked towards one of the Muggle Police Officers and asked, "Excuse me officer, may I asked what happened here?" "And who might you be?" asked the Officer. "I am Professor Albus Dumbledore, I'm the Headmaster of a private school in Scotland," Albus explained to the Muggle Police Officer, while casting a few compulsion spells on him to make things easier, "I'm here to speak to one of my students about an important matter that has came up at school." "I'm sorry Professor, but you can't come through at the moment, we're clearing up an accidental fire," explained the Muggle, "you can come through once we are done." "Can I ask which house it was and if there were any casualties?" asked Albus, "I would like to know if my student is safe or not." "Normally I wouldn't be able to say anything until we informed their next of kin," began the Police Officer, but with the spells that the Headmaster had cast, he went on to say, "but I don't see a problem to inform you. I can tell you that No. 4 through 10 have been burnt down. There have been a few deaths, and a few minor injuries." Hearing about this and that there had been deaths, Albus paled at the thought of the possibility of all of his plans collapsing with him having no control over the situation, and so had to ask, "Were any of the deaths at No. 4? That's where my student lives." "In which case I'm sorry to inform you Professor Dumbledore, but everyone in that particular house is dead." the Muggle Police Officer informed the Headmaster. If the old Headmaster could, Albus would have paled even more as he slump back onto a lamp-post. He needed to make sure that it really was Harry Potter that died, because if it was, the Wizarding World in its entirety was doomed. So giving thanks to the Muggle, Albus left the area to cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself and entered the burnt down building that was once No. 4 Privet Drive, using spells to keep the building from collapsing on him. He saw the burnt bodies of the Dursleys in the living room, sitting while they were watching TV. He walked upstairs, towards Harry's room, he saw his worst fear come true, the burnt body that seemed to be Harry Potter which signaled the destruction of his agenda. And it was quickly confirmed as Albus casted a few spells, not only that the body was Harry Potter, but he also found the remains of Harry's wand and his owl. As Albus Disapparated, his only thought was about how fucked he and the Wizarding World was, and maybe his interpretation of prophecy was wrong, prophecies were very tricky and often have double meanings. He thought searchingly about the wording 'and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives,' he thought that until Harry or Tom killed each other, they would be immortal. He thought that some kind of magic would save them, should something other than each other try and kill them. So he would have to go back to Hogwarts and work it out. But that would be something he would have to do later, but for now he had a bigger problem, how the hell was he going to explain the death of the Boy-Who-Lived. Once people found out about his death, people would want to look for someone to blame. Whilst it could have been a Death Eater who had done this, or there was a possibility that it was accidental, either way they would want someone to blame. Unless he does some damage control, the people of the Wizarding World would most likely blame him, because he had placed him in this house and told everyone that Harry Potter was safe and nothing would happen to him. Little did he know that at that time, but there was no coming back from this. Within the next few months when the Wizarding World learnt about the death of the Boy-Who-Lived, they had begun to panic, fear which had allowed chaos to take hold and have control of everyone's lives. It didn't help that when the Death Eaters escaped the Dark Wizards/Witches were making everything very difficult, they used the fear caused from the death of the Boy-Who-Lived to cause chaos in the Wizarding/Muggle World unchallenged. It would take months before people pulled together and recaptured the escaped Death Eaters and the Dark Wizards/Witches, but the damage would have already been done. Many things would change over time, people would lose their places, jobs, and power in the government, and the Forces of the Darkness would grow in strength, due to there being no beacon of light to frighten the Darkness like there once was. And the key to all of this was down to one person, Harrison Slytherin and his company Cyberdyne Biotech Industries. Whilst Slytherin had nothing to do with the forces of Darkness itself he was in the USA he just set everything in motion, the items that his company created where what the Forces of the Dark used to rule over the Wizarding World, and England itself. The Dark Forces that were Muggle-Borns decided they would use what C. B. I created to take over the whole of England, both the Magical and Non-Magical side of it. It was partly due to Dumbledore's meddling, he would meet Slytherin within the first week of Harry Potter dying, he was then able to find Ginevra Weasley at Malfoy Manor (which he searched because he was suspicious of the Malfoys kidnapping Miss Weasley due to the bad blood between the Weasleys and the Malfoys,) but that's another story. Either way, when they met he found out that Miss Weasley was his slave because of something that had happened at Malfoy's Manor which resulted in a life debt that young Ginerva. He and the Weasley family hated that Slytherin was leaving the county with her, but in a way everybody other than Dumbledore misunderstood why he was doing this. The name Slytherin was hated by many because of what others with the name had done in the past, it was no wonder that the new Slytherin wanted to leave the country and make a good name for himself. They might have been able to convince Slytherin to stay, but Dumbledore was forced to read his mind because he feared that he was the one or partly behind Ginevra's kidnap. Slytherin didn't like this, and said this was one of the reasons he was leaving, because no one would trust a Slytherin because of what his ancestors had done, and so he needed to find somewhere where people didn't know him and make a name for himself. Because of losing Slytherin to another county and him being a founder's heir, and due to the kidnapping of a student that had happened at Hogwarts while he was Headmaster, it would be weeks later before Albus Dumbledore lost his titles as Chief Warlock and Supreme Mugwump. He only kept the title of Headmaster by the skin of his teeth, and the only reason he kept it was because everyone would know where he was and that he couldn't do much damage there and he also had to have a Ministry team of Aurors patrol the school at all times. In the Ministry of Magic, many people lost their jobs, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement performed a deep investigation about a matter that many felt deeply about. Madam Bones wanted to make sure that no one had anything to do with the Boy-Who-Lived's death. When she performed this investigation, she questioned all the so-called Death Eaters that claimed they were innocent because they were under the Imperius Curse. She was shocked to find out that to get the Dark Mark, you would have to willingly accept The Dark Lord as their Master, or the Mark wouldn't form on their skin. Because of this, she was able to clear nearly half of the Ministry of it's corruption. Madam Bones was glad that thanks to the illegal dealings that Dolores Jane Umbridge the Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic had done, she was able to arrest the bitch. Sadly though, although she knew that Cornelius Fudge was corrupt, taking bribes to slow things down among other things, but there was no evidence she could use to lock him away with. He might be a fool, but the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement had to admit that Fudge or someone he trusted covered his tracks will, and so she could do nothing about him. She couldn't get him or Dumbledore when the two of them tried to get in the Potter's Family Vault. With no heir, there was no way to access said Vault, especially after the Willing Reading of Harry Potter, that said only a Heir or someone that the Potter Ring thought was worthy. They tried a few things to get in, even Dumbledore saying that he had hid another Potter when they were children. Saying that he didn't want to risk the last of the Potters by keeping them close, and so he hid the child who was a girl. Which was more important to hide, as they might use her for their own gain to get to the Potter's money. But nothing that they did worked, and the money was locked away. And because of what happened, she was glad to hear that Fudge's Advisor's had advised him to resign before people voted him out due to a vote of confidence. Thanks to the fact she had cleared up the Ministry, there were many jobs free, and for the first time ever in the Ministry of Magic, Muggle-Borns were able to get a decent job there, instead of no job, or a very low ranking job. Not only that, but more Half-Bloods were able to get better jobs, and were able to get promoted to higher-ranking jobs unlike they used to. Over the following months, she saw Amos Diggory become the Minister of Magic, and at long last changes in the Wizarding World that were needed but because of the old Pureblood Families, would never happen. However, the changes came too late to do any good, because as years went on, the older Muggle-Borns were the more they hated the Ministry because of how they treated them decided to take things into their hands and tried to take over the Wizarding World. And because of how advanced the Muggle World had become to make up for not having magic, Muggle-Borns were able to take over their world every easily. In fact most of the items they used came from Harrison Slytherin and his company Cyberdyne Biotech Industries, in years to come she would curse Dumbledore for pushing Slytherin away. Like many, she thought that if he didn't they might have been able to keep Slytherin in England and none of this would have happened. But if it did, he might have been able to make sure it didn't get as bad, and have Slytherin and the Ministry of Magic work together and bring the Wizarding World up to date in the world. But she would never know.

oOo0oOo

1st of January 2013 - Hogwarts:
Whilst Dumbledore was at Little Whinging, Harry was at Hogwarts dealing with a few things before he could leave the country for good. At Hogwarts there were three things he had to deal with, 1) the Lost Diadem of Ravenclaw, which he could give to the angry Goblins so that they can get rid of the Horcrux within it, and so finishing his part of the deal with them. 2) To kill the Basilisk, so he could get a large sum of money from it remains. 3) The last thing he had to is to kill the bastard Snape, he was the main reason that he didn't have his parents. Sure Voldemort killed them, but they wouldn't have died if Snape didn't tell his Master the part of the prophecy about him one day defeating Voldemort. So after getting a few hours of rest back at Grimmauld Place, Harry entered Hogwarts, using his invisibility cloak to hide himself, and spells so that no one would detect him. Recovering the Lost Diadem of Ravenclaw and killing the Basilisk was easy enough, but when he used his Map to find Snape, he was shocked to see one person's name, a name that belonged to a man that from his reports from the Goblins was supposed to be dead: Peter Pettigrew - he was in the dungeons. Harry had to wonder how the pathetic worm was here, he suspected that he had faked his death seeing that Sirius didn't kill him. But he did suspect him to hide at Hogwarts, where Dumbledore could find him. Then again, Dumbledore and his second chances, the old fool could be hiding him here for some reason. Whatever the reason, when he gets his hands on him, Harry would make sure he was dead. Whilst Snape was the main reason that his parents died, giving the prophecy to Voldemort, Pettigrew gave up his friends for power, so he was responsible for his parents deaths too, so he had to die too. But first he would deal with Snape. As quickly as he could Harry went to the dungeons, where he found Snape in one of the classrooms, working on a potion. Upon entering the classroom, Harry closed the door with a slam to get Snape's attention. As he turned round, Snape said in an irritated tone clear in his voice, as he saw a young clearly athletic teen, with green eyes and dark blood red shaggy hair, that looked like it hadn't been cut in a long time, "I don't know who you are, but you're interrupting me at the most important part of my potion." However, before he could say more, Snape found himself flung into the classroom wall,he was also bound to the wall, unable to move. "What are you doing?" Snape asked with a sneer, his voice full of anger and a hint of fear. "Snape my slippery little friend, I'm here to deal with you." Harry said in a way that reminded Snape of the Dark Lord. "My Lord, is that you?" Snape asked suspiciously, as he looked at the 'Dark Lord's,' body, "It is good to see you with a new body, Master." Harry couldn't help it, he laughed, a cold bone chilling laugh, another one who thought he was the infamous Dark Lord. "No I'm not your Dark Lord, I'm Harrison Slytherin," Harry sad with a smirk, and seeing the surprised look on his most hated Professor, "and no I'm not his son either." "Then who are you?" Snape practically sneered out, "What do you want?" "I want to kill you, to hurt you." said Harrison as he warped Snape's arms and legs with Wandless Magic to an position impossible to achieve through normal means. Harrison smiled maliciously at the sound of Snape's screams of pain and terror, he allowed Snape a small amount of time to recover a bit, he said darkly, "You deserve this Snape, for what you have done to me and my family." "I-I don't e-even know y - you." Snape said through the pain. "You may not know me as I am now, but you knew me as Harry Potter." explained the former Potter Heir. "Oh p-please, Potter was n - nothing more than arrogant goodie t - two shoes b - brat, he would n - never have the g-guts to do this." Snape sneered out though the pain, before he screamed in pain once more when he felt his intestines twist and turn within his body. Harrison morphed into his old form for a few moments before returning to his new form, shocking Snape while he was recovering. "You are correct, the old Harry Potter would not have had the guts to do a horror such as this, not even after everything he'd been through. He would most likely go along like a good little boy, and do what people thought he should, and if things hadn't changed, he could have even been married into the Weasley Family after Voldemort was finally gone, because it was easy and most likely what he would do. But I am no longer Harry James Potter, he has been dead since midnight, I'm now Harrison Salazar Slytherin. "In a way, you are part of the reason this all happened," Harry said with a smirk full of malevolence, as Snape looked at him in shock, confusion and fear, "if you only were able to get over your hatred over what happened in the past, and if you never told your Dark Lord about the part of the prophecy you overheard, none of this might have happened. But alas Snape, you could not see what was in front of you, and see past your hate and anger, and things lead us to today, finalizing everything with your death." Snape could only look at this teen - this Dark Wizard in fear and shock. He couldn't believe that he was once the brat known as Harry Potter, the son of the person he had hated since childhood. The child he knew was a weak untalented brat, who thought he deserved everything given to him on a silver platter, because the Boy-Who-Lived defeated his Master. But this person was different, he held himself with confidence and he had clear skill with Wandless Magic, and more vicious too, enjoying the pain he was causing him. In many elements this Harrison Slytherin reminded Snape of his old Master, however there was something different about this Slytherin. Whilst he seemed to be cold as the Dark Lord, he didn't have the insanity that his Master had, or at least he didn't show it, Snape sensed he was much more dangerous than his Master. Whilst the Dark Lord mainly used the Cruciatus Curse to punish and torture his men and prisoners, this person seemed to be skilled at finding more creative ways of hurting people and it seemed he liked to prolong his victim's suffering. There was something... different about him, something cold and calculating - something beyond even the Dark Lord's own personality and behaviour. Nothing that Harry Potter was. So with a sneer full of pain, he said, "Y - You're nothing like Potter, t - there's nothing you can say to change th - that." "I don't care what you think, the fact remains that I was once Harry Potter, but because of your and other people's actions, I've become what I am now." Harrison explained to the Potion Master, "If you never gave Voldemort that damn prophecy you overheard, this might have never happened, and you could have lived on with your pitiful life. But now you die. So you know, you won't be alone in hell, soon a few others will be following you there. Just so you know Snape, if I had the time I would put you through more pain then I have already have gifted you with. Sadly I won't have the pleasure to do so, so until we meet again in hell, goodbye." And with that Harry wandlessly twisted Snape's neck round, killing him instantly. Harry looked and felt disappointed about Snape's death, he wanted to have a longer amount of time with him, show Snape how he truly felt about the fucktard. But he didn't have the time, and he couldn't kidnap him it would rise alarms that he didn't want. But he had another person to deal with, Peter Pettigrew, and seeing people thought he was dead, he could take his time with him. So having one last look at his handy work, Harry left Snape's body as it was and went in search for Pettigrew. It didn't take very long for Harry to find the rat, Pettigrew didn't even see the stunner as the former Boy-Who-Lived stunned him, and made it so he couldn't transform back into a human with the use of anti-animagus wards, before putting him into a cage. With the rat captured, Harrison left Hogwarts and used Fumation to leave the area to go to his next destination.

oOo0oOo

1st of January 2013 - The Granger's Residence:
In a small village a few hours from London called Laton, where Hermione Granger and her family lived. It was a village that held around five thousand people, it had a lake, which the children could swim in during the summer, a forest, and some caves nearby that the children could play and explore in, and the nearest town was about ten miles away. All in all, a great place to live and raise children. Hermione's house was near the lake, it was detached from the other houses, with a large garden in the front and back. Due to the house being far away from the others they didn't have any neighbours, and Hermione didn't have any friends at home. At the moment Hermione was unaware what was happening with Harry, and his 'death.' She had came home to spend time with her parents, she missed them while she was at Hogwarts and could only see them on the holidays, one of the things that she didn't like about going to Hogwarts. But there was nothing she could do about it if she wanted to learn magic, she just wished Hogwarts would allow her parents to come to Hogwarts every once in a while, but because the Purebloods ruled the Wizarding World, it wouldn't be possible. She knew that her parents were upset too, they wanted to see her more too, but they understood, even if they wanted her to have a normal life. Like going to college after school, even Grad School, and get a job that she liked, like a normal girl. But they knew it was impossible with magic, so in exchange of Hermione going to Hogwarts, Hermione would do summer school and learn what she would have if she went to a normal school. So that if things didn't go well at Hogwarts, Hermione would have something to fall back on. She knew they were still upset about her learning magic even if they didn't show it, they wanted their little girl to be 'Normal' they'd always lived normally and they wanted that to continue, they had normal jobs, normal house, normal everything, except her. Don't get them wrong, they loved their girl with everything that they had, and wanted only the best for her. But Magic was one thing they didn't know much about, and so was somewhat fearful of the known. ("The Heart yearns for the unknown yet the mind fears it" ~Perseus Darkstar(New Beta) 2015) Anyway, it was the first Tuesday morning of 2013, and Hermione and her parents were having breakfast before they began to make plans of what they would do for the day, when they heard someone knocking at the door. So Hermione's Mother Emma went to answer it, and was shocked to hear Harry's Voice when Emma asked, "How can I help you young man?" Hermione's mother was... well to put it simply an older sexier version of Hermione. It seemed similar to how Harry was supposedly a clone of his father, Hermione was the exact same with her mother. If Harry didn't know any better, he'd say the woman was in her early twenties. "Hello is this the residence of the Granger's by chance?" the young man asked politely, and charmingly he added, "Might you be the Lady of the House, or Hermione's older dashing sister. You're looking quite lovely and I apologize for interrupting your day with my visit but I am looking my friend Hermione." Emma blushed and said "Yes this is the Granger's residence, and I am Hermione's mother." At this point Hermione came into the hallway, asking. "Harry? What are you doing here? Is everything alright?" Hermione asked worriedly. "Yes I'm fine Hermione." 'Harry' said with a smile, as Hermione gave him a hug, Harrison hoped that she didn't get any news about his 'death,' or the fire at his home just yet. He knew it shouldn't be on normal news about the fire, it wasn't really that big of a deal. Yes people died, but it was an accident, might have some small part of it in the Muggle news, but he was hoping that until he did what he had to do, the Muggle World wouldn't report it - but if they did, he hoped Hermione missed it. But what he was more worried about was that she might have gotten news in the Wizarding World, and that he was meant to be dead, that would rise too many questions at this point. "Can't I come and see my best friend at her house?" Harry asked with a warm smile, making Hermione blush a bit with embarrassment and happiness. "Of course Harry, just shocked that you're here." Hermione said with a smile, she gave him her address during the last term, so that if he couldn't get her through Owl Mail, whilst it would be slower, he could get her through Muggle Mail, seeing that he didn't have email. Hermione just never thought he would visit her without warning like this. Before she could say more, she heard her father call out from the dining room, "Hermione, who is at the door?" "It's Harry, dad," Hermione shouted back to her mother, "Harry from Hogwarts." "Oh bring him in, don't leave him on the doorstep." Hermione's father called back. And so Hermione invited 'Harry' in, and lead him to the dining room. As Harrison followed his former friend, he saw the place was very nice, and looked like Hermione's parents were well off. They had top of the line Muggle items, a few of the items that came from Stark Industries, the best of technology. Harrison smiled as he thought about Stark Industries, little did the Wizarding World know it, but their way of life was doomed, they just didn't know it yet. Muggles were advancing fast, and before long magic would be outdated, and technology would be able to do things what magic could do, and so much more. If the Wizarding World decided to fight the Muggle, they would lose badly, and Harry would be there in the middle of it all. Harrison was brought back to reality as he got to the dining room where he meet Hermione's parents. Hermione's father was tall muscular man with short brown hair with a bit of grey in it, his blue eyes scanning the crowd for his daughter and their summer guest. He looked to be in his mid-thirties. "Mum, Dad, this is Harry, Harry these are my parent's Daniel and Emmaline Granger." Hermione said as she introduced 'Harry' to her parents, and vise versa. "Nice to meet you Harry." Emmaline said with a smile. "It's nice to meet you once again Mrs. Granger, this time both of us now being introduced properly" Harrison said with a smile. "I can see Hermione takes after you, beauty shining in both of you." Both the female Granger's blushed at this, with Hermione exclaiming in embarrassment, "Harry!" "What, it's true." Harrison waved his hands in front of him to ward off her swats with a grin. "You're handsome yourself young man." Emmaline complimented with a playful teasing in her tone. "Thank you Mrs. Granger." Harrison said with a smile. "Oh, and please call me Emmaline or Emma, Mrs. Granger makes me feel old." Emma said with a smile. "Well, I wouldn't want to do that, you look anything but old, at the door I believed you were Hermione's sister." Harry returned charmingly. "You could easily pass as Hermione's older sister." "Why you." Emma blushed. "I hope you're not trying to hit on my wife young man." Daniel interjected with an amused smile. The elder Granger was surprised at the boy's behaviour, from what he'd gathered and been told about his childhood Harry shouldn't exactly be a social butterfly. Then again, Dan admitted to himself, he'd spent ten months at a boarding school interacting with nothing but children his own age, and Hermione had told her first friend was making progress in his social skills, he just hadn't expected him to be this outgoing. "Oh no sir, I'm only telling the truth." Harry answered, bringing the man out of his thoughts. "You're a lucky man to have two gorgeous women in your life Mr. Granger." Daniel laughed happily; the lad was making quite the first impression. His comments could have been mistaken as ass-kissing, but he sounded genuine about his compliments. "Please call me Daniel, or Dan, I would prefer the latter because It's what my friends call me but it's your choice. I've spent enough time around my father when he worked that I keep thinking people mean him." He admitted with a smile, turning his gaze towards his wife and daughter his expression turned into pride. "And yes I'm a very lucky man. So may I ask why you are here? I don't think you come all the way here to see my daughter for no reason." "Before I tell you, can I ask if you have any friends or family coming around today?" the young teen asked politely, "What I have to say will take some time to explain, and you know I can't talk about magic to those who don't know about it." "Nope, most of our friends are spending time with their families today," explained Dan with a smile, "and our family, Emma sadly doesn't have any apart for me and Hermione. And mine have all moved to Australia years back, and we barely talked because I wanted to stay here instead of moving to Australia with them." "That makes everything so much easier for me," Harrison said with smile, and to the Granger's shock, 'Harry's' face became filled with malice. Before they could say anything, 'Harry' pulled out a wand and banished Hermione and her mother to the wall, and cast a Imperio on Dan, and said, "You'll leave here and take a drive, in about half an hour you start speeding faster and faster, before you either drive off a cliff, or hit into something, anything that would kill you." "Harry!" exclaimed Hermione as her father left to do as he was told, she was shocked and angry at Harry for what he had done. Not only that, but he had done magic, and not just any kind of magic but Dark Magic. "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I'm doing?" Harry asked sarcastically, "I just sent your father off to kill himself, while I take care of you two lovely ladies." "But why Harry? What happened to you?" Hermione said with tears in her eyes seeing her friend do this to her and her family, she couldn't believe that he would do this, "The Harry I know wouldn't do this to me." "It's a long story 'Mione," Harrison said with a small smirk as he shortened her name, which he knew she hated, "but long story short, the Harry Potter that you knew is no longer in existence, and hasn't been for a few months. In fact the world from this early morning to eternity will believe that he died in a fire last night, along with his aunt, uncle and cousin." Harrison had a malicious smile on him as he thought about his late 'family's' death "To the world I am now Harrison Slytherin, the last Heir of Slytherin, who is trying to make a new name for himself, to make up for the past wrongs that his family accomplished. But the truth of the matter is that I'm going to make it so that I rule from the shadows to take over the world and you 'Mione and your mother are going to be my slaves." Hermione was shocked at what her had friend told her, she didn't know what happened, but the Harry she knew wouldn't do this. So she had to wonder what was going on, was it possible that something more had happened during Ginny's kidnapping and it was only showing up now? Or was there something else going on? Before she could voice her thoughts though, she found her mother's and her clothes vanished. Gasping in shock she asked, "Harry why are you doing this?" "I'm leaving the country soon and seeing that I want to take the world over, I need help," Harrison explained to his former friend. "I could have anyone I desired, but I need someone I trust fully now. At the moment I know no one as intelligent and determined as you, if I had time I would try and turn you, but I haven't and need to do the next best thing. Your mother through, is just a sexy... bonus to my plans. If she wasn't this sexy she would be dead too." "Harry, what's... happened to you?" Hermione asked in shock, in fear, although she couldn't help but blush as Harry's gaze drifted over her body. "The Harry I know wouldn't do this, and he didn't want to take over the world." "Oh please 'Mione, that Harry was weak and worthless." laughed Harrison, at the thought of his old self, "That Harry was being set up to die and he couldn't even see it, the fool would have been dead as soon as Dumbledore was ready for him to die, ready for him to sacrifice himself for the greater good. I on the hand, will make my own fate, and destroy anything or anyone that gets in my way." "You're wrong about Dumbledore, he wouldn't want you to die Harry." Hermione said in shock, she couldn't believe that her Headmaster would want her friend dead. Out of anyone in the Wizarding World, other than Harry who saved her from the troll last year, Albus Dumbledore was the one Wizard she respected the most. He had defeated the Dark Lord Grindelwald, and was the only one that You-Know-Who ever feared. But she didn't think that her best friend would lie to her, she didn't know what to believe. Before she could ask any more questions though, Harry went on to say, "I don't care what you think, but thanks to his meddling, and Ginny trying to enslave me, I've become who I am now. And it is thanks to them this is about to happen to you and your mother." And with that he started to walk towards her with the grace of a predator cornering its prey. The distance between them was minimal, but it seemed to take a lifetime for Harry to close it. She could only stand there in fear, as her knees were trembling. Harrison walked towards her and as he got to Hermione, touched her face, tracing the line of her jaw, cupped her chin and pulled her toward him. Their lips touched and though they had kissed only for a few seconds before Harrison bit down on her bottom lip, for Hermione it felt like a lifetime. Her muscles tightened and her pulse raced, as she tried to fight off her friend - but being bound to the wall made it difficult. She couldn't believe that this was really happening to her, she had always dreamt about her first time being like many girls her age desired. She would be slightly older and in love, and that it would be soft and romantic - NOT her being bound to a wall and forced upon by the person she loved. She was shocked as Harry conjured a small cup, and collected some her blood from her still bleeding lip. She then saw Harry do the same to her mother, kissing her, before biting her lip and collecting some of her blood into the cup with her blood still inside. He then bit down on his thumb to make it bleed too, before mixing his blood with her and her mother's blood. Seeing this, she asked, "Harry, what are you doing?" "I possess knowledge of a ritual that will bind you and your mother to me," Harry explained to his former friend, "but I need the blood belonging to the virgin daughter and the blood of her mother. I also need my own blood to bind you two to me, bind your mind, soul and body to me. While I don't mind slaves, the rituals to do so, even brainwashing you would leave you as mindless being void of any thought, willing to do anything I ask and having no free will. Whilst it wouldn't bother me, I need you with your free will, but I need to destroy the possibility of you betraying me, so I'm using this ritual to bind you two to me." And with that Harry started to chant, in what Hermione believed to be Ancient Egyptian. "Harry y-you don't h-h-have to do this, we c-c-an work something out, g-get you b-back to being normal." Hermione futilely tried to get through to her best friend, hoping to stop him from doing whatever he was planning. But Harry kept on chanting, and after a few minutes the cup where their blood was contained in began to glow, at this point Harry stopped chanting. When he did, Hermione saw him put his thumb into the blood and make some foreign markings onto her mother's head, left breast, and her stomach, once he was done they began to glow too before they disappeared. Seeing this she asked, "Harry, what have you done!?" "I've placed runes to bind her mind," while he said this, Harry marked her forehead, "body," and here he placed a rune marking onto her stomach, "and soul to me," and lastly Harry placed a rune on her left breast, and once he was done they begun to glow before they disappeared into her skin like her mother's did. Strangely nothing seemed to have changed, she still felt the same as before, Hermione wondered if something had gone wrong. She must have shown her surprise in her face, and Harry went on to say, "Oh nothing will happen with me just putting those runes on you and your mother, no I'll have to make you mine. Meaning I have to fuck you both, and you fuck each other too." "Please Harry don't do this to us, p-please!" Hermione begged Harry her voice full of desperation. Harry wouldn't listening to her though, he released her and her mother from the walls, if she and Emma thought that they would be able to run now, they were mistaken. As the moment that they got to the doors, Harry laughed as they hit an invisible wall. Harry smirked as he said, "Do you really think I would make it so easy for you to escape? I've warded not only the doors so you can't escape, but also around the house so that no one will be able to detect me using magic in any way, shape or form. Now Emma, I want you to kiss your daughter." "I won't you sick twisted bastard." Emma hissed at the young man her voice full of hatred. She thought at first that the young man in front of her, was a sweet and innocent, a bit cheeky yes, but a nice kid. But now though, she was shocked at the change in the young man and wondered what happened to him. However though, before she could think more about it, she heard the young boy say Crucio?, and she suddenly screamed in pain. Although it lasted only for a few seconds, it felt as if it lasted forever, the pain she felt was unlike anything she had ever felt before. But the pain was quickly gone as her daughter's "friend" cast a few spells on her, removing all the pain that she had felt. "Now I could have controlled you and make you do what I want, but I want you to do so willingly," Harry said with a dark smile, then seeing her dark look, "well not exactly willingly, but not being under mind control. So would you like more pain, or do as I say. Kiss your daughter like you would a lover."

Rape Starts - Skip if easily offended!

"I - I'm sorry Hermione, but I don't want to feel the pain again." Emma said as she moved to kiss her daughter. Sure as a mother she would do anything to keep her daughter safe, even kill or die for her, and she would. But the pain was unbearable, and she never wanted to go through it again. Hermione was shocked at what her mother was about to do, but she had read about Crucio, and how painful it was - it was described as worse than 'one thousand white-hot knives, piercing into the skin.' This pain could cause permanent mental injury. So she could understand why her mother was doing this, but it didn't mean she wouldn't fight, and so she tried to back away from her mother. But it didn't do much, as she backed herself into a wall, making it impossible to escape and so her mother kissed her. The kiss was awkward at first, but after a few moments, Emma took hold of her daughter and gave her a very deep French kiss, as she took hold of Hermione's hair to pull her into the kiss. Harry smiled as he saw this, it was a teens dream come true, seeing a mother and daughter kiss and having sex. It excited him, and he wanted nothing more but to fuck the both of them, but before he did , he wanted to have a bit of fun with them first. So kneeling next to Hermione, he moved his hand between her thighs and then slid it up until it was pressed against the tight little crease down the centre of her vulva. She gasped and flinched when one of his fingers began to slide up and down through her slit. If it wasn't for her mother pinning her against the wall, Hermione would have tried to pull away. Hermione was having mixed feelings, on one hand she hated what Harry was making her mother do, and doing what he was doing to her. But on the other hand though, she had just hit puberty and her sexual needs were starting to kick off. Whilst it was demeaning to her and her mother, she couldn't help that her hormones was enjoying the feeling of what was happening to her. She hated it. As Harry's right hand continued to explore her entrance, Hermione saw his left hand reached up and began to unzip his jeans, opening them to reveal his naked bottom of his body, Hermione was shocked to see that Harry wasn't wearing any underwear. As he dropped his jeans, and removed his top, leaving him totally naked, Harry said, "Emma, that's enough." And with that Emma pulled away, and gave a sigh of relief that it was over, but it didn't last for long though. Harry then asked Emma, "Have you ever sucked a cock?" Emma hesitated, really not wanting to have to answer those kinds of questions, especially in front of her daughter. She avoided looking in her daughter's way but after pausing after a long time and when she thought she could get away with she finally nodded. Harry smiled in satisfaction at her answer and asked, "Are you any good at it?" Emma didn't say anything, embarrassed to admit if she was or wasn't good at 'sucking cock,' but Harry didn't like to wait and asked once again, more darkly, "I asked you something, are you any good at sucking cock." Seeing that Harry wasn't going to let her off answering, Emma shrugged her shoulders and then answered quietly, "Probably not, I haven't done it much." He smirked up at her and said, "Well, Emma, why don't you let me be the judge of that?" Harry spread his legs farther apart and pulled her to her knees. Hermione was about to make a move to stop this, but Harry cast a spell at Hermione that forced her to be stuck on the wall again, and to make sure that she was watching. Harry said, "Watch this 'Mione, take notes, you'll be doing this later." She groaned at the futility of it all, how she couldn't fight it. She didn't fight him when he pulled her head down and rubbed his cock over her lips. She kept her lips pressed tightly together in a moment of rebellion. But she finally surrendered to the inevitable and spread them slowly, allowing the head and several inches of his hard shaft to enter her mouth. She started sucking his big cock without having to be told. He sighed in pleasure as she moved her lips up and down his shaft. His eyes were closed for a few moments as he savoured the sensations of Emma's mouth on his cock. Whilst not as good as his other play things, she was much better the Ginny was with her first try. "'Mione come over here," Harrison told Hermione, as he released her from the wall. Not wanting to make Harry angry and have him hurt her, she did as she was told. She came to a stop beside Harry and stared at the wall behind him, not wanting to see what her friend had in store for her. Harry then ran his hands over her chest, feeling her forming A-cup breast, As Emma looked up, she saw Harry's face and got the impression that he enjoyed her daughter's embarrassment almost as much as he enjoyed her sucking him. His fingers slid down through the tight little crease between her thighs again for a few seconds before he slowly inserted his middle finger into her vagina. His malicious grin widened and he held his finger up for Emma and Hermione to see. He looked at his finger for a second and exclaimed, "Hmmm, what's this?!" His finger was glistening with moisture! Hermione looked like that she wanted nothing more but to crawl into a hole and die from embarrassment. She was so ashamed and embarrassed that her body was enjoying what was happening to her and her mother, she didn't know if it was her own body, or the magic Harry was doing, but she hated it. Harry couldn't help it, he cummed into Emma's mouth, who was surprised at what happened, she had no warning and started to choked on the semen. Harry just pushed her off of him, not caring about what happened to her. Harry then grabbed Hermione by the waist and pulled her around so that she was facing him. He carefully lowered her down so that she was on the floor. He took his hands from her waist. Looking at Emma, he told her to suck her daughter breasts, which in fear of what he would do if she didn't she did as she was told. Harry then slowly lowered himself down, and started to lick her slit with vigor. "No please-no more." Hermione moaned, trying not to feel the pleasure but failing, it didn't help that Harry was licking her even faster, and with her mother sucking her breasts. She couldn't tell you how much she hated her hormones, making her feel things that she didn't want to feel right now. When Harry inserted his tongue in Hermione's cunt, and started to lick her clit, she couldn't hold on anymore, so she screamed, "AAAHHH," and came in Harry's mouth. He liked the taste of her cum and he lapped it up, it was much more sweeter than Ginny's cum. "Please no more." Hermione begged as she cried at what her body was forced to do against her will. "Please Harry no more, let me and my mother go." "Oh 'Mione, This isn't even the beginning this is merely an introduction," Harry smirked as he told Emma to stop sucking Hermione's breast, and turned Hermione around and forced her on her hands and knees. He smiled up at Emma and in a calm and unbelievably reasonable tone of voice he said, "Em, I'm going to fuck your daughter now. I want you to reach down and put your hand around my cock and guide it into her cunt." Emma looked like she had just been punched in the stomach, she didn't want to do this to her daughter, but at the same time she didn't know what Harry would do to her and Hermione if she didn't do it. After a brief hesitation she groaned, but then she leaned down and wrapped her hand around Harry's huge cock. Harry returned his hands to Hermione's waist and lifted her up a few more inches. Emma lined the head of his cock up with her daughter's slit and lodged it just inside her opening. The Harry groaned with ecstasy loudly and slowly lowered her onto his cock. When his cock was buried in her daughter's pussy, Emma straightened back up and stared at the wall behind Harry with tears of helpless rage pouring down her cheeks. But Harry wasn't having any of this, "Emma watch as I fuck your daughter, make her mine, knowing that you helped in doing this." "Please don't." Emma begged Harry, but she was hit by a light Crucio, it didn't hurt as much as before, but it still hurt. "I'm in control here, not you, not Hermione, me. I will do as I like, now watch or you will feel just how painful Crucio can be." Harry told Emma darkly, and so not wanting to feel the pain, Emma forced herself to watch. Harry held Hermione down on his cock for a minute, enjoying the feel of her hot, moist young pussy before he ordered her to start pushing herself down on his cock. Hermione leaned forward, placed her hands on her master's knees and began sliding up and down on his cock as he ordered. Emma tried not to watch as her breasts began to bounce wildly in response to her movements. Emma knew how inappropriate it was for her to see that and to react the way that she was. Once Hermione attained a rhythm that Harry liked he ordered Emma to stand on one side of him. While Hermione continued fucking him he reached between Emma's thighs from behind, inserted a finger into the woman and started sliding his finger in and out of her pussies. He opened his eyes from time to time to look at them. But most of the time he leaned back with his eyes closed and smiled broadly as he enjoyed the warm, wet vaginas of two of the women he was inside at the time. Several minutes before he finally achieved his orgasm he opened his eyes briefly. Just before he came he pulled his finger from Emma's vagina and grabbed her ass. She winced in pain as he squeezed hard. Moments later a long string of vile obscenities streamed from his mouth as he filled Hermione with cum. When it was finally over he took his hand away from Emma, before he grabbed Hermione's hips and held her in place, no doubt savouring the way her hot, wet pussy felt around his cock. Finally he sighed and lifted her free. He gently pushed her away. He smiled up at her and exclaimed, "Excellent, Hermione! You're a fantastic fuck. We'll have to do that again soon." Then he turned his attention to Emma. He pulled her around in front of him and said, "Your daughter is a great fuck, Em. But she really made a mess. I need you to get down here and clean this up for me." Emma couldn't believe it! And the son of a bitch sounded so fucking reasonable when he said it! He ordered her to perform the most obscene act in a calm level voice as if he was asking her to brush the lint from his clothes! Emma blanched. She almost refused. But she remembered the pain, and the fear of what this monster would do to her if she didn't do what he wanted. Finally Emma dropped to her knees and leaned forward. Seconds before, Harry looked at Hermione and said, "Watch carefully, you'll be doing this after I fuck your mother." Hermione wanted nothing more than to kill her friend, but was afraid of what he would do to her if she attempted to do so. She could only listen as she heard her mother groan quietly and then gag slightly. But finally her mother gave up and began to perform that onerous task. After a few moments, Harry finally pushed Emma away and said to her, "We'll have to try this again later, Emma, just the two of us. You're very good at that. But for now, I think it is time for you to be fucked too." And before Hermione or Emma could say anything, they found their roles swapped and Harry was soon fucking the older Granger.

Rape Ends!

For the next few hours, Harry raped his former friend and her mother, making them do awful and disgusting things. By the end of it all, the runes in Emma's and Hermione's bodies were active, and now were only loyal to him. Sure with their free will still there, they hated him for what he had made them do, but they were loyal to him now and would not be able to betray him or go against his orders. And he could fuck them whenever he wanted. Once Harry had told them what he suspected from them, he left the house to return to Grimmauld Place where he gifted Sirius the rat, and told him that he could do whatever he wanted with Pettigrew. It would be later on that day that he would hear from Hermione, that the police had found her father's car, with Dan in it dead. The police weren't sure what happened, but they put it down to an accident, and nothing would be done about it. A week later Dan's funeral would be held, and not long later Hermione would send a letter of transfer from Hogwarts, to an all female Magical School known as Salem Witches' Institute. Whilst it was a boarding school, people could go back and forth from school to home should they live close to the school, which Hermione would be. And seeing that she was a Muggle-Born, and England Ministry of Magic didn't like Muggle-Borns they were fine with her leaving the county to another Magical School it would mean one less Muggle-Born for them to deal with.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends the next chapter of Dark Desires, I thank you for reading the chapter, and I hope that you have enjoyed the story. I was hoping that this chapter would be the last for the Harry Potter side of the story, so that I can get onto the Marvel side, but there was two more parts for me to do before I can finished this part of the story, which I hope will happen in the next chapter. I'm also sorry if you are offended by the rape, but until Harry can work on his women and turn them, rape is the fastest way to make them into slaves. This should be the last rape in the story for a while, but there might be a few later, not sure yet, but for now this is the last rape in the story. Once again I would like to apologise for lack of updates on my Vulcan stories, but of late my mood and muse has been wanting to be working on this. I've also got a new Beta Read named: Dovahkiinwolfghost7, he likes dark Harry Potter stories and the darkness in general, so he is a great help with writing this and Vulcan. I hope I don't lose him like I have with my other works. So thanks mate for helping me! (Your welcome man [Beta Reader]) One last thing, I'm still after new names for Harry's manmade island, I've got a few names and will be doing a new poll in the next chapter of this story. But the name New Atlantis won't be in it, as I was told that there was an Atlantis in Marvel already and the leader of Atlantis wouldn't like Harrison naming his island Atlantis and so the name well be removed from the poll. So once again thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and I would like to apologise for the rape. Either way, please spare a few minutes and review, as I really like to hear your thoughts of this story.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: I would like to thank Dovahkiinwolfghost7 for his part in what Sirius did to Peter, he has a darker mind in this sort of thing, so his help was welcomed.

~Beta Note: No problem, It was fun to say the least, OI!! YOU!! YES YOU!! REVIEW!! We both appreciate it very much if you reviewed. And tell me readers!! Tell me if I did well on Peter’s torture. Are you one of the darkness? Are you one of chaos? FLOCK TO ME!! FOR I HAVE MANY TITLES SUCH AS: The Darkness, Lord Chaos, The Overlord, and The Source… REVIEW!! Tell me if you shall become my follower, or soldier if you prefer. ALSO Wish Dragen a happy birthday!! (Confetti) SHOW HIM SOME REVIEW LOVE!!

Warning: Forced Sex/Blackmailed.

Chapter Five.

12th of January 2013 - Malfoy Manor:
It has been over a week since Harry Potter's death hit the Wizarding World, and as suspected, panic and fear started to take hold. Harrison read about the riots that happened because of the Boy-Who-Lived died. It didn't help that the escaped Death Eaters and Dark Wizards were still on the loose, and that they have been doing attacks in the Wizarding World and the Muggle World. Harrison wasn't bothered about this, soon he would be long gone and he wouldn't have to see this part of the world ever again with luck. During the week though, Harrison had made up new identities for Sirius and Bellatrix, it was a bit harder to do , seeing that they didn't have the use of the Time Chamber. But with the help of the Goblins, and a few people on the black market in the Muggle World, they were able to get a few things set up for Sirius and Bellatrix. They were also able to change their appearances so that they could walk about without fear people knowing what they looked like in the Silence greets my ears as you die by my hand. They just hoped that no one would do a deep search about them, otherwise people would find out something isn't right. Their new identities would be Sirius and Bellatrix Raven, cousins from Australia, they were trained Bodyguards in both the Wizarding and Muggle Worlds. And were friends of Slytherin's adopted family, and after their death, it was up to them to look after Harry. Sirius and Bellatrix were happy about this, it meant they would be able to go out and about, and not worry about being caught. It helped that the Goblins were able to change their appearance, so that no one would able to tell what they look like and no magic would be able to change them back to their old selves. On the subject of Sirius though, he was excited about seeing the rat, but the rat wasn't. The moment that Pettigrew saw Sirius and Bellatrix, he almost shit his pants and fainted. It was what he was most afraid of, Bellatrix never did like him and was more than happy to see him dead, and if it wasn't for the Dark Lord's orders, she would have killed him a long time ago. As for Sirius, he had framed the man, and made it so that he was sent to hell on Earth for the last eleven years and now Sirius wanted nothing more than payback. Sirius had the intense desire to cackle maliciously when he saw the gift he was presented with and said with genuine gratefulness "Thank you, Harrison for my gift, I'd like to play with my new toy alone if you will." Harrison agreed quickly leaving his god-father to play with his new toy and upon the leaving, he cackled with insanity loud and clear "Oh, Peter you have no idea how long I've waited for this!!" After his proclamation he instantly leapt to accomplish his task, Sirius spent the first few days in the basement 'playing' with his new toy. Harry and Bellatrix could hear the screams of Pettigrew, while Sirius showed the rat why he shouldn't betray a Black, and what would happen if you did. After a few days, Harry and Bellatrix joined Sirius in tormenting the Rat Animagus, they spent a week in doing so with a variety of tortures such as the heretics fork, multiple thumbscrews, the brazen bull, the rack and more, after the torturous sessions they were required to heal Pettigrew. By the end of the second week Sirius bound Peter with an Incarcerous, which he then transfigured into a metallic material and he then properly adjusted the bounds so that his stomach was showing. Sirius then transfigured a needle he retrieved from his pocket into a rat, he then placed the rat under the Unforgivable known as the Imperius curse and so with a swift incantation of Imperio He controlled the rat making it crawl on to Peter's stomach. Confusion flashed across Peter's face wondering what this was leading up to until the rat began clawing and biting at his stomach, after which realization dawned on his face which soon transformed into fear which led to him screaming in both fear and pain when the rat began breaking skin, and it eventually began chewing on his intestines while Sirius began to cast several healing spells over and over to prolong the pain and to trap the rat inside Peter, it then began eating it's way upwards towards his chest, eating his lungs and other organs all the while Peter was screaming in pain and revulsion, his suffering seemed to go on for eternity, Sirius all the while was revelling in Peter's pain. And then Peter's suffering abruptly ended when the rat eventually reached his heart, even all the healing spells that he had in his arsenal couldn't fix that. In the end Sirius released control of the rat and banished it while smiling insanely. Harrison knew that at that moment he had Sirius in his pocket, he wouldn't have to worry about Sirius betraying him. During the first week, Harry was looking through the Special Pensieve Memories of the past of Harrison Slytherin. Harrison was happily surprised to find that the Goblins had managed to make a fake version of himself, so that were pictures of him. They explained that with the world as it was in the Muggle World, if there were no pictures of him on the Internet, there would be many question if no one could find some of him. Harry was thankful for this, even more so seeing that he didn't have to pay for them. The Pensieve made it so that not only would he learn what his fake self did, but also time would be slower, so that whatever his fake self learnt over the years, he would learn within a few weeks. Although there would be a few spells, and runes that he would need to use over the few weeks to make things even easier. His newly adopted parents were called Matthew and Jean Bishop, self employed couple, they travelled the world and wrote detailed brochures. They were so good that companies like First Choice and Thomas Cook often paid for their services, they had a good life because of this. They were in their late twenties, when they found the 'baby' Harrison, they found a lot of money, and a note that explained who the child was, and that he was in danger. The note said that the parents wanted them to look after the child, and use the money to look after the baby, the letter also said that in the upcoming year they would gain more money to look after the child. There was also a second note for the authorities, so that it would be easier for them to adopt Harrison. The Bishop's had always wanted a child, but because of reasons that they couldn't control, they couldn't have a child of their own. So to be able to have a child was a blessing. Sure they were shocked to learn about the Wizarding World, that the child was in danger, and about the money, but upon seeing the child they fell in love with him and wanted to protect him. They didn't need nor want the money, they did well with their job. But they wouldn't turn it down, it would allow them to give the child a much better life. It took a few months to clear it up with the authorities, but in the end Matthew and Jean adopted Harrison but allowed him to keep his family name like the note asked them to. So over the years the Bishops travelled the world with Harry, and with the money they got from their mysterious benefactor, they were able to travel more and give more detailed brochures. Because of the kind of job they did, they were only in one place for about two weeks a month, learning what was good/fun to do there before moving on. Although they often returned to a place to see what, if anything, was new. Because of this, Harrison didn't make many friends over the years because they didn't stay in one place for long, not that he minded much. He not only did he travel the world with his parents, but he learnt many languages over the years - Harrison was extremely thankful that the Goblins gave him a spell that would allow him to learn these languages as he slept so he would know what the fake Harrison could speak. Now because of some of the places that the Bishops went to could be dangerous, when their adoptive son was old enough to learn, they hired a Personal Martial Arts Instructor to teach not only Harry or Harrison as he preferred to be called, but themselves, to defend their family. And thanks to Harry's mysterious benefactor, they were able to hire someone who was willing to travel with them. His name was Kevin Mitnick, not only did he teach them Martial Arts, but he also taught young Harry First Aid, and a few other survival skills. And when Harrison accidentally found out that Mitnick was a professional hacker, Harry also learned how to hack computers. Because over the years the fake Harry's body would have learnt Martial Arts over the years, and could do things by instinct(muscle memory), the real Harrison Slytherin would not. So at night when he wasn't only learning languages, he would be asleep surrounded by runes that would allow his body to make sure that his real body would be used to what his double was taught over the years. Now for his Muggle and Magical Studies, the Bishops were helped by Harry's mysterious benefactor once again. Whoever it was that had sent them someone who could teach both, and would be able to travel with them too. Harry learnt everything that a normal Muggle teenager would until he left school. The Goblins also added memories of someone who went to study computer technology, how they work and such, and how to make them too. There were also memories of someone learning business skills and such, so he would know how to run a business. For his magic studies, he learnt the things that he would have learned if he was at Hogwarts: Transfiguration, Charms, Potions, History of Magic, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Astronomy, Herbology, Arithmancy, Study of Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures: but Harrison was surprised that what he learnt was much better. They say that Hogwarts was the best school in the world, but from his memories that wasn't true. Harrison wasn't sure if it was because he had homeschooling or not, but if it was, it would be best for everyone who could afford it to do so. But thinking about it, even if people have money, they might not get the best like Harrison had, either way he was glad that he had gotten the best. Not only did he learn the things that he would at Hogwarts, but he also learnt Weapon Training, Summoning, Healing, Combat Magic and Training, and Illusion - with the Illusion and Summoning magic, Harrison also got runes engraved on his skin so that he could use and understand more advanced Illusions and Summonings. The Goblins thought these skills would be useful to Harrison, and make sure he would stay alive for a longer time. All in all, the fake Harrison had a great life with a loving family, his parents would give him whatever he wanted, take him where he wanted as long as it didn't bother their business. In the memories Harrison had become somewhat of a ladies' man, he started to date a few girls in the last few years. But seeing that he was moving about all the time, none of them lasted more than a month, that's if he was lucky. At the age of fourteen, the fake Harrison had sex for the first time. His parents also bought a few business shares for their son, they brought them in Horizon Labs, Stark Industries, Hammer Industries, Cybertek Corporation, and Oscorp, along with the Daily Bugle - as the mysterious benefactor instructed them to do over the years, so that money wouldn't be a problem for them or their son. In fact the Goblin had the Bishops buy shares within Roxxon Energy Corporation, as the Goblins explained to Harry, little did anyone know it, but Roxxon had been involved in many activities morally questionable or illegal. So they thought that seeing the kind of person Harrison really was, he might have use for them in the future. Harry was thankful for their thoughtful insight, and was glad he received the share that he had. He had gotten between five to twenty-five percent shares in each company. In fact, the twenty-five percent share was within Stark Industries, that made him the majority shareholder, other than Howard Stark who was the owner and had fifty-one percent of the shares. The lowest of his shares was from the Daily Bugle, and the paper was owned the the shareholders, and no one, other than the owner who had forty percent of the shares, could own more than five percent of shares. Sadly for the fake Harrison, before long his happy life was coming to an end. Just before the Christmas of 2012, the Bishop's brought Harry to England, he was meant to claim his heritage. But that's where everything started to end for the fake Harrison, his parents were called away to Australia, which was where they had set their home at, and there was a report that their house had caught on fire. So Matthew and Jean left on their personal plane, something Harry was able to pilot, and left Harry to sort out his heritage. But on their flight to Australia, their plane crashed in the sea killing both Bishops. And since then no one has seen the young man known as Harrison Slytherin, it was believed that he was holding up grieving for the deaths of his parents. But the truth was that, the fake Harrison Slytherin met up with the Time Keeper that the real Harrison Slytherin hired, and was destroyed so that the real one could take his place. Either way, it was a Saturday afternoon, and Harry was taking a break from viewing the memories from the Pensieve. Sirius and Bella was taking a walk around the local area, seeing that no one would recognize them. For Harry though, it was time to set his second part of his plan, to utterly ruin the Malfoy Family. Malfoy Sr was the reason that this all started, if he didn't give the Horcrux to Ginny none of this would have happen. Part of Harry wanted to pay him back for the change, but also to thank Malfoy Sr for changing his life, because it made his life better. But the part of him that was Voldemort wanted Malfoy Sr to pay, Malfoy had not only disobeyed him about not using his diary, but thanks to Malfoy Sr's actions all except for one of his Horcruxes were now destroyed. The first two that were destroyed were the ones within Riddle's Diary and Harry's Scar, when they combined into one soul, with Harry Potter's old soul, to form the soul of Harrison Slytherin. The third one, the Helga Hufflepuff's Cup, was destroyed when the Goblins took the Cup from the Lestrange's Vault. The fourth one, the Ravenclaw's Diadem, was found in a secret room within Hogwarts, where many things were found. From what Knatur told him, it was called the Room of Hidden Things, where only a few knew about it and it changed to the person's will. Harry wished that he had the time to experiment with the room, but he had a time limit and wasn't able to do so, and so Harrison had Knatur clear the room of anything useful. Harry hadn't had the time to look through all the items yet, he might have Sirius and Bella look through it when he was in the U.S. The last to be destroyed was Slytherin's Locket, before Harrison killed Knatur, and the Black's Family House-Elf, Kreacher, they found it in Grimmauld Place. It would seem that Sirius's dead younger brother Regulus found out about what Voldemort had done and wasn't happy about it, and he attempted to destroy the Locket, even asking his House-Elf when he wasn't able to and was killed by the Dark Lord. And since then the House-Elf stayed with Sirius's dead mother Walburga's portrait, and the Locket, Kreacher slowly went insane. Since the Slytherin's Locket was at Grimmauld Place, where Harry felt its magic he destroyed it. The last Horcrux that Harrison knew was out there, was the Gaunt's Family Ring: the ring was gold and set with a large black stone. The ring had a symbol on the black stone: a triangle, containing a circle, bisected by a line. The Gaunt Shack was the home of the House of Gaunt. It was a little shack located in the woods just outside the village of Little Hangleton. Seeing that the Gaunt Family came from the youngest line, and at the old line was still about and wanted nothing to do with the lesser line. Over time Voldemort destroyed that family line, and gained the money from the main Family Vault. As for why he killed the Elves, yes they are loyal but even loyal ones if mistreated for too long can betray you, all you would have to do is say one wrong word, and give an order that allows the Elf some leeway to use against you. Like should you say get out, or just leave, an Elf that wants to get back at their Master could use those words to leave the House and do what they can to make your life hell. So for these two House-Elves who knew who he really was, it was best to kill them than risk them going against him at some point in the future and so that's what Harry did without a second thought. Anyway, back to Harry's plan to ruin the Malfoys, thanks to the memories of Voldemort's, he knew where the Malfoys lived. And so here he was now, outside of Malfoy Manor. The outside two beautiful fountains, with a beautiful lawn, with a beautiful manor. Although he hated the Malfoys, Harrison had to admit that Malfoy had style. Anyway, walking up to the Manor's door, he knocked and waited. Harry didn't have to wait for long, before a House-Elf opened the door, and not any old House-Elf, one that almost got him expelled from Hogwarts, and also caused him to feel pain by his former uncle: Dobby. It took Harrison everything that he had to not to kill the Elf yet. But he would have to wait a bit more longer. For now he had to hear the damn Elf say, "Greetings Sir, how can Dobby help you?" "I would like to speak to the Lord of the House Lord Malfoy if he is here." Harrison said to the House-Elf, as the Elf lead Slytherin to the wait. "Who may Dobby say is calling?" asked Dobby. "Tell him that Lord Slytherin would like a word with him." Harrison said while he had to hold his laughter in as he saw the Elf's eyes nearly popping out of his head, when he heard the name. Dobby was one of the few elves that knew of Slytherin and that was He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named ancestor, and knowing that his Master would want to know about this at once, he popped away at that moment. It was five minutes before the blasted House-Elf returned, more fearful then he left, "M-Master M-Malfoy well see y-you now," stammered the House-Elf, "pl-please follow Dobby." The House-Elf lead Harry to the living room, and where he opened a pathway in a wall that lead down to a dungeon. Down here Harrison saw a room similar to a lab, full of books and potions, it was interesting. What was even more interesting was that there were cages of Muggles, mainly females, but there were a few males. From Voldemort's memories, Harrison found that Lucius loved not only to experiment on the Muggles, but to also rape them and have them fuck each other. He was twisted in this way, something Voldemort, Tom and Harry had to admit they liked. But it didn't mean he would live through the day. Upon seeing the young man who claimed he was Lord Slytherin, Lucius Malfoy was shocked at what he was seeing, this so called Lord was no older than sixteen/seventeen. It wasn't until the young Slytherin spoke that Malfoy believed, "Lucius my slippery follower, I see that you have been using your money and political power to escape from the cold clutches of Azkaban. I must admit that it does not surprise me as much as it should. " "M-My Lord, b-but how?" Malfoy said as he bowed down to Harrison. "I found a ritual to gain this new body, that's you all need to know Lucius." Harry said darkly with a hint of warning, for Malfoy not to push it. "Now tell me my follower, do you still have the five House-Elves that you had from the last time I was here." "I-I have six now my Lord." Lucius replied to his 'Lord,' fearing what he might do to him if not answered honestly. "I would like you to call them as I have jobs for them so that I can rebuild my base of power once again." Harrison ordered Lucius. "Why would you, ahhhhhh -" Lucius began to ask his Lord before he was screamed in pain as the Dark Lord put him under the Cruciatus Curse. "Are you questioning me Malfoy?" Harrison sneered darkly. "N-No Master." Lucius was able to say through the pain, before he called his House-Elves. The moment that all the Elves were called, quicker than the eye could see, Malfoy saw his Dark Lord kill all of his Elves, and in shock and pain, Lucius asked, "W-Why M-Master?" "That was part of you punishment for being disloyal to your Dark Lord, and what you have done to me." Harrison said darkly. "What do you mean?" Lucius asked in shock, all of a sudden the Dark Lord was talking strangely. Sure it wasn't the first time that his Master acted weird, but this time was different somehow "First you gave the Weasley girl his Diary, something he told you to look after, or you would be killed if something happened to it." The 'Dark Lord' explained to Malfoy. "Because of that, his Diary was destroyed and along with it other items like it was destroyed, something he would not like. You see his Diary was a Soul Anchor, and because of what you done, all apart for one of his Soul Anchors were destroyed, and unless the Dark Lord made another over the years, he'll be mortal and weak." Upon hearing this Malfoy paled and quivered at the thought, should the other Death Eaters or even Bellatrix hear of this, they would kill him painfully. Before he could say more, he was shocked to see Slytherin transform into the Boy-Who-Lived, who threw and bound him to a wall. Then Potter said, "And as for what you have done to me, whilst I would like to thank you for what you done, because it made me into who I am now. Your actions could put me into danger should the Diary take control of the Weasley Girl. For that and the part of me that is Lord Voldemort, your punishment is death. It's a bit quicker then I would have liked it, but I have other things to do, namely your wife." If Lucius could have hexed the Boy-Who-Lived if he could, but he was unable to move, and before he could blink he saw the flash green of the Killing Curse. And so ends the rule of Lucius Malfoy. Harry could only smirk at this, there was only Draco left of the Malfoys, but he had a plan so that he wouldn't be able to bare children and so he would be the last of his line. Or at least in England anyway. If there were any more of his family out there, and they bothered him like these Malfoys did, they would meet the same fate. Either way, he had one other thing to do before he leaved Malfoy Manor, Narcissa. But before he left to see Narcissa, he had to ruin the Malfoy name even further and so he killed all the Muggles there. Once he was done, he called out "Midnight!" And when he did a portal made of shadows appeared, and from it a black owl flew, which landed on Harrison's right shoulder, and rubbed its head against Harrison's head. "Hey girl, enjoying your new form and skills?" Harrison asked his former white owl Hedwig, now a black owl known as Midnight. Harry had cast the ritual to change his owls a few days after his "death", in doing so not only giving the former white owl a new body but new abilities too. Now unlike before, Midnight was now able to travel through shadows, making delivering letters much faster. But it wasn't until early that day that Midnight was able to recover from the transformation, and able to do much, and she had been testing her new skills most of the morning. Either way, Midnight hooted in conformation that she did enjoy her new form and skills, and using another new power, she sent images and emotions to her Master. Informing him how much she enjoyed them, and how thankful she was. Then Harry said, "That's good dear, but I need you to deliver, but without your new skills." Once again Midnight sent images and emotions to her Master, but this time of upset and disappointment of not using her new powers. In which Harrison went on to say, "I know that you would like to use your new power more, but you're going to the Ministry of Magic, and I need you to take your time for this. I have a few things I need to do here, and I don't want to the Ministry of Magic to come any sooner than they have to, and for me to still be here when they do. So please take your time, and if you do so, I'll be willing to perform another ritual to allow you to gain another shadow power other than to be able to travel through shadows. At the prospect of gaining another shadow skill, Midnight hooted happily and sent the feeling of agreement before flying off to the Ministry of Magic with the letter that her Master gave her. And once she had left, Harry transformed back to his new self, and went in search for Narcissa. From Voldemort's memories, her and Lucius's bedroom was on the second floor of the west end of the Manor. It didn't take long for Harrison to find Narcissa and Lucius's bedroom, where he found Narcissa coming out of the side bathroom, wearing elegant bath robes. Upon seeing a strange red headed male in her room, Narcissa froze in surprise, because she didn't suspect anything to be here. She was getting ready for the person claiming to be the Dark Lord. To be honest, although she didn't like Muggles, as long as they left her alone she had no problem with them. But at the same time, she wanted nothing to do with the Dark Lord, because she also knew that Muggles outnumbered them, and with the actions of the Dark Lord, the Muggles might rise and fight back should Dark Lord threaten them too much. It was only by luck that the Muggles didn't find out about them in the last war. But because her husband was one of the Dark Lord's Death Eaters, she had no choice but to do what she was told. Back to the present though, she didn't know what to make of this situation, and she didn't like the way this stranger was looking at her. It reminded her the way that Draco and her husband looked at the Muggle females, whilst her son had done nothing at the moment, it was only matter of time before he did, Lucius would rape the females. "Who are you? Where's my husband?" asked a surprised and fearful Narcissa. "Who I am is no concern to you at this point in time, but you can call me Harrison," Harry replied with a malevolent smirk, "but as for your husband, he is dead." "What!?" Narcissa shouted in surprise and fear, as she went to reach her wand. She couldn't believe that a teen like this could kill her husband who knew the darkest of the Dark Arts, even then there were the House-Elves, they would protect their Master if needed. For this person to be able to defeat her husband and the Elves, he must be someone powerful. But with the matter at hand, the moment she tried to get her wand, she watched as it flew into the hands of this "Harrison", who could only smirk at her. As he said, "Now, now dear, that isn't nice now is it, trying to harm your guest." Harry looked lustfully at the blue cerulean eyed, blonde haired, M.I.L.F beauty, who also had a nice large pair of breasts. What he really liked were her tight ass and those big lips. Narcissa was now starting to feel really threatened, she didn't have her wand, and no way out of the room. "I don't know who you are, but please don't kill me... I'll do anything!" This is what Harrison was hoping for, so he locked the door behind him as he made his way into the bedroom. Seeing that Harrison was distracted for a few seconds as he magically locked her door, she tried to get her wand. So Narcissa raced over to him and grabbed his arm. But as she grabbed it, she unwittingly pulled it against her right firm breast. But as this happened, she saw Harrison's wand tip glowing green, realizing what he might be planning, she pleaded, "Please, I'm sorry... PLEASE, I will do anything!" Harrison snapped Narcissa's wand as allowed his arm casually rub against her large breasts, as he pushed her towards her bed, which he thought was incredible for the M.I.L.F. Narcissa looked up at him with huge, blue, pleading eyes and those lips! Harrison took a step and the back of her thighs were against the bed causing her to sit on it. "Anything you say?" "Yes." was all she could whisper. Harry begun to remove his robes to reveal that he was wearing black jeans and t-shirt. Harry then reached for his zipper, and as he did so he said, "You'll do exactly as I say! Got that!?" Narcissa could only nod in agreement... she knew she had no other choice. She did not want to die, and to keep herself alive she would do whatever she had to. "NO! You do it!" Harrison said as he looked down at the M.I.L.F's face and let his hands drop to his sides.

Lemon Begins!

This would be the ultimate test of submission on her part. If she did it, he knew he had her. Narcissa only hesitated for a moment when she saw the wand in Harrison's right arm glowing green again. She took her left hand and slowly inserted it in his pants opening. She could already feel the heat and hardness of his hard cock. "Wait!" Harrison said. The gentle touch of strange fingers was almost more than he could bear. He thought he would cum at her touch on his skin. He took her slim fingers and brought them to his mouth. He inserted first one, then the other in his mouth... then both at once. She couldn't believe this was happening! He was showing her what he wanted her to do to him! As Harry sucked Narcissa's fingers he thought his dick would explode from the pressure of the buildup. He was now trying to calm her in some ways. He was licking with the very tip of his tongue in between her pointing finger and second finger... like he would be licking her between her legs soon. The inference did not go unnoticed by Narcissa. She thought she would simply melt with lust and an involuntary moan escaped her lips along with a sigh that gave her own sensuality away. It had been a long time since Narcissa had felt like this, it had been years since she and Lucius had sex. Lucius had more fun with those Muggles then with her. Harry was truly going to enjoy this, although he didn't have a lot of time, he wanted to savour the time he had. When he heard her moan he knew she would truly submit to anything. "Please..." was all Narcissa could say as she reached up again with her other hand to get to his cock. The hardness of him was like nothing she had felt. And now she wanted to please him... to give him back some of the sensuality he was teaching her with his mouth and tongue on her fingers and hand. Oh Marlin! It was turning her on! Or maybe it was the excitement of it all. Harry allowed her pull out his thick cock and thought he would explode as she engulfed it with her sensuous lips and almost immediately tried to swallow it down. Narcissa couldn't believe how she was acting! She was Lady Malfoy of the House of Malfoy, she was brought up to be above this plebeian and yet she was acting like a common Muggle slut. She wanted this cock! She wanted to try and swallow it all the way down and please this man... make him cum even! "OOOOOOOOOhhhh..." was all Harrison could say. This sweet M.I.L.F trying to swallow his cock and before he could do anything to hold back, his cock betrayed him and started to shoot his juice in her mouth. "OOOhhh GAWD! YOU LITTLE BITCH!" Harrison grunted from his very soul and erupted so much cum that Narcissa didn't have a clue what to do when it happened. She almost gagged and choked as her mouth filled with the salty, warm, liquid and overflowed her mouth spilling down her chin. But it was HIS reaction that she couldn't understand! Was she doing something wrong?!! Was he hating her?!! "DAMN! You went and made me cum! Now you leave me no choice but to punish you!" What? What was he going to do? Narcissa was confused and in a state of panic. Harrison conjured a set of handcuffs, in which before Narcissa could react, "CLICK!" he had them snapped on her wrists, in front of her. "STAND UP!" She jumped to her feet with her hands clasped (and cuffed) in front of her. Harrison reached the front of her robes and undid the top of them and pulled them down to the top of her thighs in one motion. Revealing her upper body, where he caressed her breasts for a short while, before vanishing her robes. There she stood cuffed with her jeans pulled down and only her cotton panties (now clearly wet in the crotch). Harry then sat down on the bed and pulled her across his lap. 'HE'S GOING TO SPANK ME!!' Narcissa screamed to herself, she couldn't believe what was about to happen but Harrison slid his belt out of his pants and folded it from tip to buckle. SWAT! Narcissa felt the stinging as if she were wearing nothing at all. SWAT! Crocodile tears welled up but she was determined not to let him see her cry. With each swat... and there were at least 5 or 6 so far... it felt like he was doing it with more and more pressure. Her ass felt like it was on fire! Although she could not see his face, she was certain there was as much fire in his eyes as there was on her bottom. Suddenly she had two distinct different feelings that seemed to go together: Her bottom, although it burned, stopped hurting. The pain was replaced by heat that, although it emanated from the belt, she started to feel in the depths of her loins from back to front. And secondly, although she didn't feel it or notice it before, Harrison's cock had turned rock hard during her strapping and she could feel it as her thighs involuntarily surged forward from each blow. As for Harry, he was taking out all of his frustration on this woman's ass... he was angry for cumming too quickly. He was angry for falling prey to her charms, and not doing the same that he did with the rest of his women and used spells to make her his slave. But he was enjoying this too much. He, too, was taken by surprise as his cock rose to a new stiffness under his and the woman's ministrations. He suddenly stopped the strapping and surveyed the situation. He dropped his belt to the bed, and pulled Narcissa's panties down and saw, bright red welts where her cotton panties had been. Narcissa was moaning both from the pain and the pleasure of it all. She couldn't differentiate one from the other but she shuddered through an orgasm when her panties were drawn down. He then started to rub the woman's fiery bottom. Narcissa began to moan and from the thrust of her pussy into his lap told him that they both were enjoying this. As much as Narcissa hated what this Harrison was doing to her, her body was enjoying it so much. She had never felt anything like this before, someone so controlling and forceful, it was turning her on badly, and she was ashamed of it. Harry continued to massage the M.I.L.F's ass marvelling at its firmness while it felt like it was on fire. His hand moved from one tight globe of flesh to the other and when his fingertips touched the crack of her ass, she shuddered an orgasm out again and loudly moaned. "OH Yes! MMMMMMMmmmmmmmmmmm." escaped from Narcissa's mouth. Harrison thought his dick would explode again without any stimulation other than he could feel the soft fuzz of her pussy. He didn't even see it but he knew it was there. His eyes were taking in her backside. The bottom that was red while he could see where her pussy lips started from just below her ass. Once more he eased his finger along her entire crack but stopping short of her pussy. What surprised him was how pink she was! As he rolled her over off of his lap, he marvelled now at the front of the woman... her flat tummy that ended in the V of her sparsely covered pubis. There she had blonde hair and it barely covered pink pussy lips that were puffed up. Narcissa was wearing a white knit sweater and when he lifted it up from her torso, he marvelled at the pink nipples that capped perfect "D" breasts. Narcissa, for her part, was being totally submissive. She surprised herself, seeing that she didn't care what Harrison did to her now. She was his to do as he wished... she deserved it and she felt that she was being punished for all the wrongs she and her husband had done to everyone during the war. Harrison couldn't help himself... his big hands tried their best to cover each of the woman's boobs and he wanted to cup and weigh them just to feel them and compare. He wasn't disappointed. Her pink nipples were already like erasers from being aroused by the strapping and he was amazed at how firm her skin was compared to his other slaves. Both of them were in a delicious haze... he from the beautiful body he was exploring and she from having no control over her body's reactions to him. She could feel, with each rub and squeeze here and there, her pussy... which was already on fire... responding with juices flowing of its own free will. She knew she would give herself to this teen. She needed to. He deserved to do with her as he wished. Hell, he could FUCK her if he wanted. Harrison had no intention of fucking her... there - at least right now. First he wanted to taste her. So, he took her handcuffed wrists and placed them at the head of the bead over the post so she couldn't move. Narcissa had no intentions of fighting him now... she was ready for anything. Harrison pulled her panties the rest of the way down. He then removed her high-heels and noticed, once again, how pink she was. Even her toes were pink! But it was that pussy that had him entranced. He could tell she was wet and on fire and all he would have to do is touch it and he betted she would cum. As for him, he would like to fuck her but he would do something else this time. He was bent on giving her pleasure by giving him pleasure with the taste of that little red furry patch and those pink lips. Narcissa looked over her heaving pink tipped breasts and saw, more times that night than ever before, lust in a man's eyes. Harrison was devouring her and she wanted him too! Harry conjured a tie and suddenly blindfolded Narcissa. "NO!" Narcissa wanted to watch! But what Harrison had in mind he didn't want her to see, at least not yet. Once she was blindfolded, Harry transformed into his old self and begun to spread Narcissa's legs apart and when he did so, he bent down and put his nose inches from her inflamed pussy. He could smell her femininity from clearly six inches away from her! Her aroma was wafting to his nostrils and he had to taste her... he had to! Narcissa was shaking with both anticipation and fear. She couldn't see anything and although she didn't know what was going to happen, she was hoping it would be good and he would not hurt her. Harrison buried his nose in the blonde pussy hair and at the same time laid his tongue on her swollen slit full length. Narcissa swooned over the sensation! She had no idea what was actually happening but her loins uncharacteristically thrust forward all by themselves! She wanted more! Whatever it was! Harry obliged... he was like a man starved for water for days and lapped at her juiced pussy like a German shepherd laps water out of a bowl. He was a man obsessed and possessed by the tangy sweet taste of M.I.L.F! When Harrison started to taste that slightly metallic taste just before a woman was going to cum, he poured it on and made sure that Narcissa wouldn't miss a big O. Narcissa's legs were splayed wide apart now... her pussy was thrust up as far as she could as it sought the pleasure tongue that caused her to shudder again and again. When Harrison finished... his cock was rock hard and he had to get relief. Turning her over, Harrison saw what he was sure was a virgin asshole. Once again, his tongue started from way down low on her pussy which caused her to push her bottom up to meet his tongue. Since it felt so good, Narcissa didn't care what he did. She thought, for a moment, that maybe he would fuck her from this position. Harrison now moved up to her sphincter and first licked all around it. Then, when she didn't seem to object to that he licked her directly on her darker pink opening and tried to insert his tongue there. 'OHMIGOSH! What's he doing THERE!' thought Narcissa, she hadn't expected this kind of assault on her BOTTOM. But lick he did... and the more he tried to insert his tongue the more Narcissa progressively got used to the idea... even starting to think it was feeling good... but different! Harrison then added his pinky finger to the area but continued to lick and keep it very moist. When he thought she seemed sufficiently 'open' to the idea of having something poke and prod her butt hole, he conjured a glob of cold cream and really went to work on it. When what seemed like an hour must have passed, Harrison was working two fingers into Narcissa's tight ass hole with little more protest from her than an occasional moan or OH! It was time... Harrison covered his dick in cold cream and, still using his fingers on her, started to substitute and introduce his cock to the stretched hole. Narcissa was now not in control at all and although she was getting used to the idea of something being in her ass, she wasn't sure she liked it all that much. All that changed when Harrison managed to get the head of his dick just beyond the tight muscle ring of her butt hole. Narcissa was shocked that whatever Harrison was trying to introduce in her was bigger than anything she had ever felt there before! Harrison did not move once he got beyond the opening. Instead, he controlled the urge to thrust full length and just barely 'inched' his way in her. As he did so, he reached around the front of her and held her breasts with the nipples between his forefinger and thumb. This caused Narcissa to shake and shiver and she tightened all of her muscles. Harrison thought that his dick would be broken off by the tight constriction of her muscle. It was more than he could bear and he let out a yelp that caused him to lurch forward into her ass. She, in turn, screamed at the penetration. After stroke after tight stroke, Harrison settled into a rhythm that Narcissa finally found, not only acceptable, but causing her loins to once again heat up. She was matching him stroke for stroke and Harrison wasn't going to last long. This was too much, her tight ass clenching his dick like nothing he had ever felt before and she was literally pulling the cum out of his balls with each stroke. She screamed when he screamed and together they shook like a earthquake in an orgasm that neither of them had ever felt before. Harrison's cock spent what must have been the last semen he could muster after she had sucked him off dry minutes earlier. Narcissa, although proud for feeling like she had 'done' her first true man who knew how to fuck her, was thoroughly exhausted and fell in a heap on the bed.

Lemon End!

After he cleaned himself and her up, Harrison removed her blindfold, and when Narcissa could see again she was shocked of what she saw. It was a twelve year old, and not any twelve year old, but the "dead" Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived. "H-How is t-this possible, you are supposed to be d-dead." said a shocked Narcissa, who was not only shocked at seeing Harry Potter transforming back into the red headed Harrison, but she was fucked in the ass by said child. She knew that she should be horrified by this, but she was even more turned on for some reason. "To the world I am my dear Narcissa," said Harry with a smile, "I now go by the name Harrison Slytherin, where I will make a name for myself in both the Muggle and Wizarding World." "What do you want from me?" Narcissa asked in confusion, "Why did you do what you did?" "I killed your husband and his House-Elves for what he did in the past, and what he did this year." Harrison said darkly, "And for you, I just wanted to fuck you before I decide what to do with you. I desire your skills in politics, I would prefer you to be with me willing, seeing that I have two of the four Blacks as mine already: your sister Bella and your niece Nymphadora Tonks - although I used magic to make Tonks mine. But force me, and I'll either use spells to make you mine or if I must, I'll kill you. But be warned though, if you become mine willingly and you betray me, I'll make your life a living hell. So decide quickly, what do you want?" Narcissa had to think about this, to hear that Harrison had her sister older Bella in his service was something big, and she knew that Bellatrix wouldn't follow just anyone. They would have to be strong and powerful, more then You-Know-Who, for her to give up on him and follow Harrison. Not only that but she was shocked at how talented the twelve year old was at six, and how easy he was able to easily dominate her. Not only that, but he was able to kill her husband and House-Elves. From the look in the Boy-Who-Lived's eyes, Narcissa knew he would either kill her or use spells to make her his, if she didn't pick siding him willingly. The question becomes what she should do, then it was down to one thing, what would happen to her son, and so she asked, "What would happen to my son should I decide to be yours?" "As long as he leaves me be, and he doesn't send anyone after me, I'll let him be, you have my word I won't lay a finger on him." Harrison half lied. He had no intention in keeping the ass alive much longer than he had to, but he wasn't going to tell his mother this, or tell her that he was going to send people after him at some point in the future. That's when he got a magnificent idea, "But if I need to use spells on you, or am forced to kill you, I'll kill your son slow and painfully." That's all Narcissa needed to decide, to keep her son safe, she would do whatever it took to save her son, even becoming a willing slave. So kneeling in front of the young man in front of her, she said, "My Lord, as long as you do not hurt my son, I'll be your willing servant. But I would like to ask if you're going to go after my other sister Andromeda?" "Good, but be warned if you betray me in anyway, you'll regret it," Harrison warned his new servant, "and as for Andromeda. I'll be getting around to her in the future, but not any time soon, I have other things to deal with first. Now here is what I want from you..." and so Harry went on to explain what he wanted from her. He knew that the Ministry of Magic would take time, to get here, or if ever seeing that the Minister would want the note he sent to be lost. So he had ordered Cissa to call them in about an hour's time, telling them that she had found her husband dead, and needed someone to come round. Once Harry told Narcissa what he wanted from her, he would fumate away to finish off the last few parts of his plans. Over time the Ministry of Magic would come to find Harrison Slytherin seeing he was the last to see him, and that he had sent the note in the first place. But seeing that it was Harry's word that he saved Ginny's life, and left him, the House-Elves and the Muggles alive, against theirs that he killed everyone and with no evidence, they had no option to let him go. As for Narcissa and Draco, Draco had inherited everything, and Narcissa was left with nothing. And so seeing that Narcissa got nothing, and her only son wanted nothing from her seeing that he had all the money, and saw women, like his father, as tools, kicked his mother out, Narcissa left the country and went to USA where she would find Harrison. It would be some time later, but Draco would be found dead with a Dark Mark above the Malfoy Manor. It would seem that someone would inform them that Draco was planning to go against the Death Eaters, and was planning to kill the Dark Lord himself so he could take his place. Some of Voldemort's most loyal followers didn't like this idea, and so they would kill him painfully so that he wouldn't do so. And so with the death of Draco Malfoy, there would be no more Malfoys in England.

oOo0oOo

12th of January 2013 - The Burrow:
It was a few hours since Harrison Slytherin left Malfoy Manor, and now he along with Ginny Weasley were outside of the Weasleys home The Burrow. Harrison was doing this to stop anyone looking for her, and to shift blame onto a dead person: Lucius Malfoy. So walking towards the Burrow, Harry and Ginny were suddenly met with the Weasley Twins, Molly and Arthur. Harry suspected that they found out that Ginny was back from their Family Clock. When they saw Ginny, the family called out her name, and grabbed her into a hug. It was Molly that said, "Ginny, my dear, you're safe, how did you escape, who kidnapped you?" "My Master saved me mother!" Ginny told her mother, although it was what her Master wanted to tell everyone. "MASTER!?" screamed the four Weasleys in anger and shock. "That would be me." said Harrison, and the four Weasleys turned round to look at the red headed young man, with hate and anger in their eyes. "Please let me explain... I know you may not like this, but I had to make her into my slave to save her life." Whilst three of the Weasleys looked at him in hate and anger, it was the Head of the Family, Arthur asked calmly "Can I ask who are you and what do you mean you needed to make her your slave to save her." "My name is Harrison Salazar Slytherin," Harrison introduced himself to the Weasley Family, and as they saw their angry looks he went on to say, "I know what you are thinking, but I had nothing to do with what happened to Ginny. I know that my family name isn't one that people can trust in, but with how you lot treat us can you blame us??" "What do you mean the way we treat you, your whole family is Dark!" sneered Molly Weasley, angry at the fate of her only daughter. "You just made my point," Slytherin laughed wickedly, "you think that because I'm a Slytherin, I meant to be Dark, and from what I'm able to find out, anyone who enters the Slytherin House at Hogwarts means that they are dark and evil. When in fact many people from Slytherin have become Healers and Aurors, being good and helping others. And those few who turn out bad, is because they were so badly bullied because they were in Slytherin, that they were pushed into becoming dark. What I say to that is, 'If they see me as dark and evil, why fight showing them I am not, but instead show them how dark and evil I can become.' There's only so many times someone keep on fighting that they are good, that in the end they decide to be dark and evil because no one would see them as anything else. Please how can an eleven year old be dark or evil? They are just fucking eleven years old, it's just wrong how people treat them. Is it any wonder that many of them become the way they are described as, seeing that at some point they have had enough of being treated like it and so become like they are treated. I'm so glad that I never went to Hogwarts." "Please forgive my wife, she is just upset what happened to our only baby girl." Arthur apologized to the young man in front of him, who was right in what he had said. A person can only take so much before becoming the way they were treated, which is why he tried to teach his children better. "No worries, it is only because of this I didn't reacted more harshly," explained Harrison, and with a knowing smile he went on to say, "and weren't you Mr. Weasley named after a great Healer in your family that was in Slytherin." "You're right Mr. Slytherin," the Head of the Weasley Family acknowledged, "please come in and tell us what happened to your family." "Thank you sir, you may want to invite your Aurors or someone you trust, so we can finish this quickly." Harrison said with a sigh, "You see, we'll be leaving this country shortly." "What do you mean by we?" Molly sneered at this, not liking the sound of this, as Arthur went and called Albus Dumbledore and a few Aurors. "As in me and Ginny," Harrison said with a hint of warning in his voice, "she is my slave now, and because of the ritual that was used, she can't be away from me for long. And because of my family past, I decided to leave as soon as possible, I'm only here in this country to claim my families heritage. If it wasn't for that reason, I wouldn't be here now, and your daughter would be Merlin knows where. Be thankful that I went to the Malfoys to talk to them about some investments that I wanted to talk them about." "Could you tell me about that, why you were at the Malfoys?" said a face from behind them. As Harry turned round, he saw none other than Albus Dumbledore. "You are sir?" asked Harrison, as if he was seeing the old Headmaster for the first time. "I'm Albus Dumbledore, I'm the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot." Albus introduced himself to the young man in front of him. "Some Chief Warlock," Harrison scoffed at this, "with the power that you got and from what I was able to about the British Wizarding World, you've done nothing to make things better. Don't give me the bullshit about you don't have power to do anything, people think that you're the next Merlin and people listen to you. But no, you decide to do what is easy and not what is right. You may not do much now, but years ago? I believe you could have done a lot if you gave a damn." As Harry was saying this, it felt like a great weight was lifted off him, it would seem that Tom/Voldemort wanted to say something like this for years, but for whatever reason, they did not. Instead they used Harrison to do so. "How dare you -" Molly but a hand on her shoulder by her husband, and a look from him stopped her in her tracks. This allowed Dumbledore to ask, "Mr. Slytherin, putting aside what you may think of me and the British Wizarding World, could you explain how you came about rescuing young Miss. Weasley, and why she is now your slave. And what your plans are for the future." "Well it all started when I went to Gringotts to claim my heritage I was told about by my adopted parents..." began Harry before he went on with the bullshit story that he came up with. A story where he learnt that he had some sort of investments with the Malfoys, and seeing that he wanted to know more, Harrison went to meet up with the Malfoys. Where Lucius thought because of his past dealings with the Slytherins, he would be the same, and so took Lucius took him to his hidden chamber, where he saw Ginny in a middle of a ritual. A ritual to make her into a slave. Because of this Harry bounded Lucius to the wall, and stunned his House-Elves when Lucius called them. Unfortunately however, Lucius told Harry the ritual couldn't be stopped and the girl would be killed, and she couldn't be given away once she gained a Master. So to save the young girl, and the child within her, Harrison made her his slave and left to bring Ginny back to her parents once she was cleaned up. The last thing he knew, Lucius was still bound on his wall, with the House-Elves stunned. Whilst the Weasleys were grateful for what Harrison did for Ginny, Dumbledore felt something was wrong and so asked about Harrison's life, which Harry was happy to tell. Although Harrison seemed to be telling the truth, Dumbledore felt something was still off and so tried to use Legilimency on the young man. However though, thanks to Harrison being able to use Occlumency and was able to defend himself, and disarmed Dumbledore. But as he caught the old man's wand, he felt a connection to it, like it belonged to him. And because of this, and to piss Dumbledore off, he decided to keep it. But that was beside the point, the moment Harrison felt what Dumbledore was doing to him, he sneered as he said, "How dare you, old man!?" "While your story seemed to have truth in it, something didn't feel right," Albus tried to explain his actions to the young man, "so I used a low-level Legilimency probe to see what you were trying to hide. I just wanted to make sure you meant no harm to Miss. Weasley or her family." "Fuck you old man, you could have asked," Harrison said darkly, "is this because I'm a Slytherin and you think because of that I am dark and evil?" Seeing Albus looking away, Harrison caught him and got what he wanted, and stood up along with Ginny, and said, "That's it I'm leaving, don't expect to see me again." And as Harrison and Ginny was about to leave, Arthur stopped them and said, "Please Mr. Slytherin, is there anything we can do to make you stay?" "No," Harrison said darkly, "I don't want to stay in a country where people think being a Slytherin means I'm dark and evil. No I'm leaving, and starting somewhere where they don't know my family name, and make a place for myself, but once I am set up I'll send you an Owl where I am staying so you can visit." Whilst the Weasley don't like the idea, apart for Molly if it wasn't for her husband would fight it, understood where the young Slytherin was coming from. They were just glad to be able to see Ginny when they wanted, and so wished the two luck. Although Dumbledore tried to stop and get his wand back, Harry wouldn't give it back. For years to come the Weasleys would visit Ginny whenever they could, but it wasn't all forunate for the family. Within the first two years of Harrison and Ginny leaving the country, Percy Weasley was killed by an angry father when his daughter got pregnant and Percy wouldn't stand up to his responsibilities, and so their father killed him in a rage. For Ron, when the war with the Muggle-Borns/Raised started, he was killed within a few of the months of when the war started, for being "a blood-traitor" and also "a muggle-lover". As for the Twins, they had liked bullying and hurting the students at Hogwarts and continued to do so, for so long that they got themselves expelled, and disappeared from the British Wizarding World, never to be seen again. There were rumours about them joining a Dark Lord in the US, but there was no proof about it. As for Harry, before he left England to the US, he got the Gaunt's Family Ring from the Gaunt Shack. For some reason, he felt a connection from Dumbledore's Former Wand, his Invisible Cloak and the stone from the Gaunt's Family Ring that seemed to... be part of a bigger connection. He didn't know what it was, or what it meant, but he felt more powerful somehow, and when he had the time, he would have to work it out. Once he got the Ring and destroyed the horcrux within it, he used the Portkey that he got from the Goblins and left England, seeing that he had nothing left to do in England. Little did Harrison Slytherin know it then, but his next great adventure in the US would be unlike anything he had ever thought possible. He would become part of a new world that was on the edge of being discovered, a world with strange and powerful powers, powers that'll help him with his plans. But unknown to him, he would be part of someone's bigger plan - how will this affect Harry? we'll only have to wait and see what happens.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. I hope that I have tied up all the loose ends within the Harry Potter World, so that I don't have to go back to it any time soon, so that I can work on the Marvel side of the story. But if there is any loose ends, please let me know and I see about dealing with them as soon as I can. So you know, there'll be no more lemons in the story unless I'm able to find a spot to do so. By the way, the main reason I'm posting it today is a gift to myself, as it is my birthday today - (30/8/2015) In the next chapter, we'll see the X-Men from the future, and see how the man sent by Apocalypse changed the future, and who helped him. They'll be a few twists in the next chapter, and I hope that you'll enjoy them. One last thing, I'm still after new names for Harry's manmade island, seeing that I didn't get any names in the last chapter, I'm giving you one more chapter before I do the new poll. But the name New Atlantis won't be in it, as I was told that there was an Atlantis in Marvel already and the leader of Atlantis wouldn't like Harrison naming his island Atlantis and so the name well be removed from the poll. Either way, once again thanks for reading so far, and I hope you have enjoyed the story. If you did, I do hope that you spare a few minutes to review and tell me what you think, and if you have any ideas for this story, please let me know and I see about adding them. I'll be posting in the next chapter, which Marvel Crossovers I'll be using. ~Beta Note: HEY!! YOU!! YES YOU!! Dragen doesn't think you'll like it if all of the previous members of the Brotherhood are changed by the time distortion that they'll all be females, GO TELL HIM WHAT YOU THINK!! I would appreciate it very much if you did... And answer my previous question... (Psst... he's been editing my notes... Give him hell...) P.S. That part about people being turned 'dark' is the complete truth, I despise it when someone says that anyone was born that way; when in fact WE ARE MADE THIS WAY... I could make a long-winded speech but I'll decide not to... unless of course you desire one? Review dear readers, review... Tell me if you desire a speech... or maybe just maybe just tell me how amazing the story is... and if you like my notes and if you would like to hear more from me (Psst the 'cleaning up' is bullshit, don't believe his lies...) FLOCK TO ME!! BROTHERS AND SISTERS!! Author's Note: Please forgive my Beta Reader, he can be overbearing at times, and I would like nothing more to slap him around the head at times. However though, I have to admit that he does good work, and he has a interesting dark mind that helps with this story. The editing he is talking about is mainly cleaning it up, as he does way too many ...'s or !'s in his comments and so I was just cleaning it up. But still would you like more females in the Brotherhood, or do you want them as it is? Also if you want more females, what males would you like to become females? Not only that what should their female names be? I don't want them all females, but if you want I can make a few of them as females.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: I would like to thank Dovahkiinwolfghost7 and Tim (from facebook) for helping me with suggesting a female name for Quicksilver: Pietra Django Maximoff. Now in this chapter we’ll be meeting Sinister and a Mutant Sorcerer from the future, known as Rift. Also in this chapter, we’ll once again see the female X-Men from the future as they find out what Rift has done to change the future.
New Author's Note:
I have added a few more about how S.H.I.E.L.D came about, I hope you like what I added to it.

Chapter Six.

19th of January 2013 - Unknown Hidden Base:
Dr. Nathaniel Essex a.k.a Mister Sinister was in his lab, waiting for his latest test subject to arrive to the thanks to a Mutant Sorcerer known as Rift. Mister Sinister as nearly everyone knows him as, was a pale white man, with longish black hair that descended towards his armoured collar, the features that point him out was his face. He had shining red eyes with no visible pupils, and he had a strange red diamond upon his forehead, that seemed to shine supernaturally. He also had plated armour created via experimentation, as well as a cloak that was cut to have only strips of it hanging behind him, and in the centre of his chest there was a red diamond that seemed to gleam with a nearly alien radiance. On his feet he had a strange set of boots that were also armoured but were made in a way that made the area of his legs near his crotch vulnerable. Whilst you may not know it by looking at the man, he was much older then he looked, and was one of the most malicious men the world has ever seen, although he kept himself within the shadows. Nathaniel Essex wasn't always like this, as a child he travelled to Greenwich Park, South of the Thames, in London, and was amazed with the endless clean number of people, walking, what he believed to be, preordained paths for them. Essex believed that the sanctity and purity of it was heaven on Earth. He wanted to make the world a better place. But things changed when later in life when he became a biologist in 1859, Victorian England, who developed advanced theories on human evolution and was obsessed with Charles Darwin's theory of evolution, though he felt Darwin and his contemporaries were shackled by too many moral constraints and that science was beyond morality. Dr. Essex dreamed of bringing the perfection of the evolution of the human race to the masses. After Dr. Essex's son, Adam Essex's, death, at the age of four, from numerous birth defects including crooked bones and haemophilia, he was driven deeper into his work. As a member of London's Royal Society, Dr. Essex was regarded, by some, to be the greatest scientific mind of his generation and, by others, as a dangerous man, twisted by the obsession of his own research. Being an atheist, Dr. Essex believed in Darwin's theory of evolution and discovered that humanity was undergoing increasing mutation, due to what he called "Essex Factors" in the human genome. Dr. Essex also believed that, in the offspring of certain racially superior individuals, these parcels will, within a hundred years or so, mutate. Dr. Essex's theories were mocked, making him bitter, and his revealing of an unorthodox experiment resulted in his ousting from the Royal Society. Even Darwin himself suggested that Dr. Essex see a physician due to the trauma of losing his son. Angry, Dr. Essex stated to Darwin that if becoming a monster was what was required for science to progress, then he would become a monster. And as such his works become darker to fit his needs, to achieve perfection. After meeting Cootie Tremble, Dr. Essex was taken underground, where a group of people known as the Mauraders were collecting freaks, fools, and all types of misshapen folk off the streets of London. Dr. Essex hired the thugs to continue their work, so he could perform experiments on the victims in the name of science. After awaking, the immortal mutant, En Sabah Nur, ordered the Marauders to take him to Dr. Essex. Dr. Essex even went so far as to dig up his dead son and experiment on him. Growing more curious of her husband's work, Rebecca Essex checked in Dr. Essex's lab, to find the body of their son in an incubation tube. After digging-up Adam's grave to prove her suspicions, Rebecca passed-out, from the shock of finding the coffin empty, and Nur approached Dr. Essex, stating that he was interested in his work. Left with the choice of continuing his work or his wife shunning him, Dr. Essex decided that his work was more important than his wife and so allied himself with Nur. Dr. Essex explained to Nur that he was the first born in, what Dr. Essex believed, would be a great mutation in the human race. After taking Nur to the Hellfire Club, Nur demonstrated his power before the men and explained that Dr. Essex's theories of mutation were more near than he believed. At first Essex didn't like what Nur was talking about, as it would mean the end of the world as he knew, the end of his family. So he decided to leave his life of unorthodox science, and dedicate his life to his wife and unborn child, Dr. Essex returned home, to learn that his wife had freed all of his captives, prematurely had the baby, and was dying of stress. Asking for forgiveness at her side, Rebecca denied him and stated, "To me, you are... utterly... and contemptibly... sinister!" with her dying words. It was because of these words, and her death that Dr. Essex agreed to Nur's offer and was ordered to create a plague to destroy the weak of the world, as Nur's first prelate. Apocalypse painfully transformed Dr. Essex into an ageless being of extraordinary pallor, with telekinesis in his Alien Ship, asking him to shed his past name and choose another. With his new abilities and dispassionate outlook, Dr. Essex took the new name, 'Sinister,' Rebecca's last words to him, creating the monster that he was meant to be. Emerging from Nur's machines, Mr. Sinister stated that he willingly allowed whatever humanity he had to be carved out of him, all for the sake of science. However though, there was a resistance group that fought against them, it was only thanks to a few powerful of the resistance fighters that Nur was defeated. Returning to Nur's Ship for Nur to heal and replan, Nur demanded to know why the plague was not complete and Mr. Sinister stated that he had manipulated the plague, so that it would affect only Nur himself, but his immune system quickly adapted to it. Nur asked why and Mr. Sinister replied that cruelty for no purpose was ignorance and ignorance was the greatest enemy of science. As Nur began to return to his hibernation, he stated that Sinister's defiance was a sign of his strength, but that it would not be tolerated again. Nur warned Sinister to never forget who has the true power and, when he returns, it will be the dawn of the Age of Apocalypse and Sinister will be his servant and he will use any means to achieve this. Feeling threatened by the power of Nur, Sinister conducted numerous experiments in his time, searching for a powerful mutant to oppose his master and the means to improve himself. For a time, Sinister continued to advance his master plan to serve Nur (and his own ends), but in general preferred to let bloodlines breed naturally (rather than hastily transforming them), in order to produce the most racially-supreme beings. Over time though, things weren't going as Sinister planned, he was planning to reawaken Apocalypse, so he could use the immortal mutant's technology, to further his plans and to find a way to kill Apocalypse. However, before Sinister could reawaken his former Master, Rift appeared in his lab saying he was a Mutant Sorcerer, and he was from the future. For anyone else this would make a person think that the other person was insane, but not Sinister, as he dealt with mutants every day, and he saw Apocalypse's technology, and knew that the immortal mutant if he hadn't had the technology already, it would only be matter of time before he did. As for magic, he had only recently learnt about it and was researching/experimenting with those with it to see what magic could do. Upon seeing a Mutant Sorcerer appearing in front of him, the scientist within Sinister wanted to experiment on Rift to see what he could find out. But he knew that Apocalypse would not like that, and not knowing what safeguards were set up, he couldn't do anything to Rift. So all Mister Sinister could do was let Rift be, it didn't help that the time-traveller had the power to back his words. Little did Sinister knew it, but Rift's appearance had already altered his future and past, as he had never met the time-travellers Cyclops and Phoenix, and so becoming obsessed and so creating their son Nathan Summers. Now the reason for Rift to be sent into past was to alter the past, so much so that the past that Rift knew it was delayed or never happened. Not only that, but to make sure that one person, Harry Potter, was turned dark, and who one day Apocalypse hoped would join his side and if he wouldn't he would at least not get in his way. It would seem that this Harry Potter had nearly killed Apocalypse, it was only by luck that the immortal mutant survived. And so Sinister had a new obsession, Harry Potter. If this Potter person was nearly able to kill Apocalypse, then Sinister would do whatever it took so that this time Potter would be able to. But Essex knew he would have to be careful, as Rift knew about his loyalty towards his Master and so would be careful. But it wouldn't mean he wouldn't do what he could to make sure Potter would be able to do what he cannot. Over the years, Rift allowed Sinister do whatever he wanted as long as he helped Rift whatever needed to make sure their Master's plans were carried out. In this case to make sure that several superheroes/villains weren't born, or their births were delayed until a later date, or won't/delayed in being created. When Sinister asked why if they can stop superheroes/villains being born/created, why would they want to delay them. Rift explained that their Master wanted them to be created, because he wanted the challenge and to see them try to fight, when they cannot win against him. Sinister knew it was a bad idea to allow them to live when they could never be born, but he knew better then to go against someone who knew the future and had powers he didn't know. (The only powers he knew that Rift had was magic, and opening portals that would allow him to go anywhere, be it in this realm or another. But he suspected that that was only the tip of the iceberg of his powers. As a person that Apocalypse sent into the past, would have more powers than just those two.) But in the years to come, Rift would make sure that people he wanted to be born was born, and those he didn't wasn't. He also made sure that the important parts of the history was either altered or kept the same as before, it all depended on what he thought was needed to be done to help his Master. Although with some of the changes that he had done over the years, new things that he didn't know about in his timeline happened and so had to deal with that as it came along. As for Sinister, he was able to find a few to experiment on until the time Harry Potter came to be, which gave him time to find powerful mutants that he could take DNA on in the hopes to give to Potter if possible. One of these mutants was found in 1907, when Mr Sinister surfaced in Canada on the hunt of a clawed wild man 'Logan,' someone who was a mutant who had a strong healing abilities, bones that come out of the back of his hand, and enhanced senses. So he sent his Marauders to hunt him down and being back to test what he could do, and what was useful, he would have killed the man but he was one of the mutants that Rift wanted to keep alive, as he would be in a group that would be known as the X-Men. In the 1926, was the first real first move Rift made in the timeline, where he made it so that with the help of Sinister, Merope Gaunt and Tom Riddle Sr didn't meet for another ten years, and made it so that the timeline stayed more or less the same as Rift knew it. In 1946, Sinister who was calling himself Dr. Nathan Milbury was involved with Project: Black Womb, a secret government project headed by Amanda Mueller and aided by Dr. Alexander Ryking, Dr. Kurt Marko, and Irene Adler, which studied, but did not alter, thousands of children, mostly mutants, in postnatal holding tanks. He did this so he could research and experiment on babies to see what he could and could not do to a person, before he could work on Harry Potter. Years passed and whilst Sinister secretly observed the development of mutant children, as they grew (many of which had been "earmarked" by Project: Black Womb) in the State Home for Foundlings in Omaha, Nebraska - which he created. With owning the Orphanage, Sinister was able to create a cutting-edge laboratory underneath the it, which had some quasi-biological properties, Sinister cruelly manipulated the children's childhood developmental processes and even tried to control their adult lives, so they might become his minions. Another notable test subject was Emma Frost, who Sinister had admitted to his Essex Clinic. After years of perfecting his own body, and manipulating others, Sinister had become a megalomaniac, but still quietly feared the wrath of Apocalypse. He was lucky that the immortal mutant needed him, or Rift would have killed him a long time ago. Sometime in the year 2005 whilst he in his laboratory, Sinister took in a young Scott Summers, one that Rift delayed being born, and a future X-Man - found he was recently orphaned, began the process of studying the young Scott Summers. After surviving a plane crash, Scott and his younger brother, Alex Summers were hospitalized for injuries sustained during their landing. Scott and Alex, both, suffered traumatic amnesia regarding the plane incident. Alex left the hospital after two weeks, but Scott remained in the hospital for a year, where Sinister began experimenting on him for a year. During that time, Scott was told that Alex was dead. At one time, Scott awoke from his injuries and destroyed the roof of the hospital, at which time, Sinister began creation of ruby-quartz lenses for the youth to function in society. Upon recovering, Scott was placed in the State Home for Foundlings and was subjected to batteries of tests and experiments by Sinister. Sinister, also, placed mental blocks on Scott and took-on the role of Nate, aka 'Lefty,' who was Scott's roommate and would bully him at the orphanage. Sinister arranged for Alex to be adopted, before Scott got to the orphanage, who thought his brother was dead, while keeping an eye on him, while Scott remained. After allowing Scott to be adopted, by Jack Winters, a mutant criminal known as the Jack O'Diamonds, Scott began to suffer from severe headaches and was sent to a specialist, Sinister, who provided him with lenses made of ruby-quartz. Sinister lost control over Scott, after a display of Scott's power had attracted the attention of the mutant telepath, Professor Charles Xavier, who teamed up with FBI agent, Fred Duncan, in their mutual attempt to find Scott. Scott was rescued from Winters' clutches and was enlisted by Professor Xavier as one of his the first students of his new school, Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters. Xavier wanted to build a team of young mutants, who trained to use their powers in Professor Xavier's dream for human/mutant equality. At some point, Sinister spliced mutant genes from Alex, and would later give to Ahmet Abdol, who would became the Living Monolith, able to absorb cosmic energies and use them to grow to enormous sizes. And become one of his greatest allies against Apocalypse. Now back to the present, Rift was able to alter Potter's Portkey, so that Potter would become unconscious, and be transported here instead of wherever Potter was meant to be going. Sinister's last thoughts before Harry Potter appeared was about the heroes, or the lack of, there were loads of high tech villains, and those who experimented on mutants, but no real heroes. There were the teen X-Men, but they were nothing he couldn't handle if he wanted to. As for the rest of the heroes and villains, but from what Rift told him, these people will appear soon enough now seeing that their Master's plan for Potter would begin now, and no longer hold them back. As Sinister was thinking about this, a red headed man appeared in his lab, who the mad scientist believed to be Harry Potter. Upon seeing him, he said, "You're not what I expected, from what Rift told me about you Harry Potter, it must be one of your magical powers to make your appearance different. Now let's start by making you into something that would oppose Apocalypse one day, but for now I have to show I'm on his side. Now let's start off with giving you the symbiote I was given to give to you." And so sinister began to work on Harry, making him into the perfect weapon against Apocalypse. The symbiote that Sinister got was a dormant one, reprogramed by Apocalypse so that it wouldn't take over the host, but instead help the host. It would adapt to the host needs, and if needed take action to defend them. The symbiote also had nanobots within it, so that it can take an item like a phone or gun, and duplicate it and make it more advanced so that Harry would be able to handle anything that he might face. Whatever the case, the symbiote's main objective was to protect the host, and if need be upgrade itself to do so. After a few hours of making sure that Potter and the symbiote were successfully fused together/the symbiote being assimilated into Slytherin, and made sure that the symbiote wouldn't take Potter over, Sinister begun to awaken Potter's mutant gene. It took a while, but he was shocked to find out that his mutant powers were like one of the children he had researched on: Anna Marie D'Ancanto or as she called herself; Rogue. She was meant to be a future X-Men. Her power was known as Power Absorption: She could absorb the powers, energies, memories, knowledge, talents, personality and physical abilities (whether superhuman or not) of another human being (or members of some sentient alien races) through physical contact of her skin with the skin of the other person. She is not limited to absorbing superhuman abilities: for example, she has absorbed the strength, agility, and sharp reflexes of an enhanced human. She can also absorb psionic abilities. In absorbing another person's memories Rogue also gains the emotional responses connected to them. For the transfer of abilities to be accomplished, Rogue's skin must gain contact with the skin of her victim. Rogue can only absorb abilities and memories from living organic beings. She can possess the powers of several superhuman persons at once. No upper limit has yet been determined for the number of superhuman beings whose power she can maintain simultaneously, or for the amount of power that she can absorb. Rogue can even absorb gross physical characteristics from a victim. Her physical appearance does not change when she absorbs abilities and memories from a normal looking human being. The victim's abilities and memories are absorbed for a time (sixty times longer than the period of time Rogue was in physical contact with that person). Those touched are rendered unconscious by contact with her. Sadly she had no control of her powers at the moment. This transfer is usually temporary, lasting for a period of time relative to how long contact is maintained, but the transfer may become permanent in certain cases. Most often the process happens instantly when Rogue touches someone, but in certain instances where a being possesses an extraordinary amount of power they are able to resist her, and she may only share part of their memories and power. Although thanks to Sinister's and Rift's powers, she had no memories of her powers and was adopted by Raven Darkhölme, and was taken care of by Irene Adler. Anyway it would seem that Harry Potter's mutant powers were the same as Rogue's, however, unlike Rogue it would seem that with training Potter would be able to control his powers. Not only that, but he would be able to keep the powers he gained, and use as well, once he trained how to. It would seem that although Apocalypse didn't know what Potter's powers were, he did pick a good person to aid him in the future if Potter wanted to. It would seem to Sinister that he wouldn't have to give Potter much powers after all, but it wouldn't mean he wouldn't give him a few to start off with. So over the next few days to make sure that each power didn't react badly to each other, these powers were the Healing Factor, Shadow Manipulation and Telekinesis. For the Healing Factor Sinister made it so that even a cutting of a body part other than the head would regrow, Sinister didn't want him to die before he could defeat Apocalypse, after which Sinister was more than happy to see him dead. For Shadow Manipulation and Telekinesis, they would be strong and powerful, but it would take time to learn them, and the memories that Sinister gave him would help him over time. He didn't want Harry to be too powerful too soon, as Rift would react to this and he didn't want to do anything against him until he had the manpower to do so. He might be one man, but he had the power of a thousand mutants. It would be almost a week before Sinister would be finished with Harry, before he would send Potter into the centre of New York city, where he would set back and watch the fun unfold. This would be a good way to allow the Brotherhood and the X-Men find out now about Harry. Sinister had to wonder though, which of the two main groups out there would get to Harry first, and which side Potter pick. So as he sat in his throne, Sinister waited to see what would happen next, and how things would play out now.

oOo0oOo

25th of January 2013 - New York, near Central Park:
An elderly brunette lady was walking about near Central Park in New York City, looking through the alleyways and loading bays nearby. One would be wondering what this lady was looking for, the answer was three people who meant to be arriving there from the future. You see this lady was an artificial intelligence cyborg, and she too came from the future, her name was Cameron, and she was looking for her teammates. She had been looking for years around this part of this area, instead of the time that she was meant to be meeting them in a few months time. 'Oh how could things go so wrong?' Cameron thought to herself, before the answer came to her, 'Rift!' He was the reason everything was so different now, why the present X-Men were nothing more than teens, instead of adults as they were meant to be, and why people were never born and heroes and villains never came to be. She couldn't believe it, to her the logic behind Rift's actions made no sense. You see until the one time that she met up with Rift for the first time, she always thought that the X-Men in this timeline were teens, but it wasn't the case it would seem. It all started when she was sent back to 1980 instead of 1999 like it was planned, she suspected it was because of the time dilation that was happening. Time travel always theorized that should someone travel through time during a time dilation, depending on the way you go back and how big the time dilation was, you could miss your mark by days, months, even years. At the time when she appeared in the 1980, she appeared in front of Rift killing a human. She was shocked at what she had learnt:

Flashback Begins!

16th of July 1980 - New York, Central Park:
It was late evening of the 16th of July 1980, and there was a few people walking around Central Park, mainly lovers who were showing their partners a good time, or hookers who were working their beat. And in the middle of the thick of the trees, a bright light appeared in a blink of an eye. And a young black lady in black leather clothing appeared out of nowhere, but with so few people there no one saw. Well almost no-one, upon appearing in the woods, the black haired lady saw a bald man with red skin, with a robotic leg, wearing a black trench coat that seemed to draw the eye, and wearing a pair of black pants with large black metallic boots. The lady saw him standing over a dead black female, and even though he saw her appear, he didn't seem to be surprised by it. In fact he was giving her a knowing smile as he said, "I was wondering if the X.S.E would ever come after me, but I'm surprised that they only sent one, and a cyborg to boot. Does this mean that my Master's plans are actually working? Tell me cyborg, what's your name and who made you? The future that I came from didn't have such human-looking cyborgs, human/sentinel cyborgs yes, even cyborg implants but nothing like this. So tell me, who made you?" "You're Rift, one of the Apocalypse's Dark Riders, are you not?" the cyborg said, not giving the mutant what he wanted to know, as she recalled what she knew about the man in front of her. She had the memories of his criminal records: Code named Rift, he was one of the Apocalypse's most powerful Dark Riders. Not only he had mutant powers, opening portals wherever he wanted, to stop and slow down time, which cost him a lot of power, naming a few known powers he had, but he was a Sorcerer, which allowed him even more abilities. Which made it hard for the X.S.E to know which was magic, and which was mutant powers. Whatever the case, Rift was one of the Apocalypse's most powerful Dark Riders, and she had to be careful of him. "Yes I am." Rift said, knowing that there was no reason to deny who he was, not like there was anything this cyborg could do, the timeline had already changed too much, the proof was in front of him. "Now tell me cyborg, what are you and who made/designed you?" "And why would I tell you that Rift? You are under arrest for murder and altering the timeline, and so you're going to be brought back to the future." said the cyborg. Rift just laughed at this, as he said, "Your timeline is nonexistent, I've been here longer than you think, if you take me back to the future, it'll be one that you won't recognize, and the X.S.E may not even exist." "What are you talking about?" asked the brunette cyborg. "Tell me what you are, and who made/designed you and I'll tell you everything you want." said the red mutant. "And why would you do that?" the cyborg asked in confusion, her programming didn't see the logic in that. "Because nothing I say, you can change, and I can escape whenever I want and you can't stop me alone." Rift said with a smirk, "So what do you want my dear? By telling me what you are and who made/designed you, you find out what happened. In doing so you can plan how to make things better, even if it is very unlikely, and try and stop me." The cyborg couldn't see any harm in this, yes he may not tell her anything, but as he said she couldn't do much alone when he could escape at any moment. While she hated this mutant, as he was hard to capture in a fight. And doing so couldn't change anything more, as he might be the reason for Harrison Slytherin coming to be. Not only that, if Rift talked she could see if she could stop any more attacks if possible. So with a defeated sigh, she said, "My name is Cameron, and I'm a special type of Sentinel known as an Infiltrator, invented by someone by the name of Harrison Slytherin, to work undercover to protect and serve both mutants and non-mutants." "Hmm, that's interesting, so that's what he is going to call himself then," Rift mused mainly to himself, "is that all you know about him, nothing dark or anything?" "That's all I'm willing to tell you." Cameron told the mutant. Rift thought about it, it could be all the X.S.E could find out about Slytherin during the time that time was resetting itself to fit the new past he was making for the future. Time was always moving, and seeing that X.S.E would send someone to stop time changing too much, so information until time was sorted was always changing. And that's if Harry Potter was even this Harrison Slytherin or not, but with the name of Slytherin, he didn't think it could be anyone else. Now Rift could have left and leave Cameron with nothing, but over the years since he got here, he realized why his Master had made sure that a few of the people who went against him still lived in this new timeline - it would be boring without someone to oppose him. Rift was bored with no real heroes or villains to fight, it was no challenge, so telling Cameron what he was planning would give him a challenge at long last. And he didn't suspect that she was alone, and it would be matter time before whoever came with her shows up. So with a sinister smile, he said, "Ok, you told me what I wanted to know, so ask your questions, and unless it goes against my main objective I'll answer what you want to know." "What year am I in?" asked Cameron, starting off with the easy question first. "Easy one to start off with, eh?" Rift said with a grin, "It's 16th of July 1980. This wasn't the date you were after, was it?" He asked as he saw Cameron's surprised look. "No it wasn't, I was meant to be sent back to 1999." admitted Cameron, seeing she had no reason to deny anything yet. "So why were you sent to the past and how far back?" asked the cyborg once her systems confirmed what she was told. "Getting to the point, well part of the answer I can't tell you as it goes against my main objective as to why I am here." the red skin mutant admitted, "But what I can tell you is this, I arrived here in the 1900's, and I've been making sure that certain heroes and villains aren't born or created, or to make sure that the ones my Master does want are delayed in being born/created." Hearing this Cameron was somewhat shocked, she could understand why Apocalypse would want certain heroes and villains not to be born or created, as it would mean those who went against him weren't there anymore. Although Apocalypse must of went through great planning before doing so, as the risks were big, as there was so much at stake here if he wasn't careful, the whole world being destroyed being one of them. But if he was able to get around that somehow, like he seemed to think he had done, why not get rid of all those against him. The logic behind it wasn't sound, it didn't make sense at all. "That makes no sense, other then he might not destroy the world, or other risks that this plan might have. If he was able to do so risk why, why wouldn't he want all the people who was against him gotten rid of?" the cyborg asked in confusion. "Oh I first wondered that myself when I was first sent back," Rift admitted to the cyborg, "it didn't make any sense to me either. But over the years I came to realize why he wanted it, it is the same reason I told you what I have. It was because of the boredom, the life without the challenge, the road without the obstacle . You may not get this, but life without reason or the challenge, is boring, so having some of the heroes and villains around would help with the boredom and the restlessness. Not only that, but without the heroes and villains there would be no resistance and no way to put fear into the regular men's hearts. It would be boring as hell, this IS OUR ENTERTAINMENT, and we are able to laugh at your stupidity, it would make things too easy and to people like me and my Master, it wouldn't be the same without some resistance. Now that I told you my plans, catch me if you can, before I kill anyone else." And before Cameron could say or do anything, Rift opened one of his portals and jumped into it, it then closed seconds later. As the portal closed, Cameron was left shocked and confused at what was said.

Flashback Ends!

25th of January 2013 - New York, near Central Park:
That was about thirty-three years ago, and during that time Cameron fought against Rift a great many times. Sadly she didn't always win, but on the rare occasions that she did, not only did she save lives and so some of the future, but Rift seemed to 'reward' her with information. She was grateful, as she had very little information about the history of the X-Men, the mutant and the super powered people. All she had was how to fight them, but not the reason why, so knowing what the past of Rift's was like was somewhat useful to know. She learnt how some of the superheroes/villains came to be, and some of the key points of Rift's history as he knew it: the war against the Skrull and Kree, the fight against Kang the Conqueror, the fight against Ultron, also the ongoing war with Master Mold and the Sentinels, the Civil War between the super powered characters and the M-Day where for a while most mutants lost their powers. There were few more, but these were the ones that stuck out to Cameron. Rift told her that although he suspected many of these events might happen again, there would be a few like M-Day where he thought would not happen, as either the key players weren't any longer about, or thanks to him new events will happen so that M-Day would not happen. Cameron wasn't sure if the events really happened or not, she would have to ask the others when she found them, but with the knowledge that she was able to gain, and the plans from the future, she was able to plan things out for what she and the others could do. One of her plans were to make sure the Hulk, the Avengers, the X-Men and the like came to be, and people who made the future as it was like Tony Stark also came to be. So over the years, Cameron focused on making sure that the people like Tony Stark and Henry "Hank" Pym, were born and grew up to be as smart as they were meant to be. It wasn't as hard as Cameron thought it would be, as it seemed that Rift wanted a few of these people to live too - but they would all be younger than they were meant to be. But back to the present, and the reason she was searching through the alleyways and loading bays nearby Central Park, was time look for her teammates. She thought that seeing that she miss her time of arrival, it was possible that the other did too, how much that she wasn't sure about. It was was possible that they'll meet their time of arrival, but at the same time they could miss it by days, months or like her years, which end before or after their time of arrival she didn't know. She did fear that they might have end up long time before her, and they might not be alive anymore. But in case they were alive and arrived before her, she had left secret codes in the papers for them to meet up with her. Not only was she saving who she could, and keeping an eye out for the others, but she was setting things up for when Harrison Slytherin would appear. She knew that saving the future was now impossible thanks to Rift's actions, so all she could do now was to make one that would help Mutant Kind, and to do that she would need Slytherin. And so she had to find out more about Slytherin then X.S.E could about him. And so when the year 1996 came about, the year that Harrison Slytherin meant to be born, she began searching what she could about him. And whilst she couldn't find out where he was was, she did find out that he was born on October the first and he was adopted by the Bishop Family. The family Homeschooled Slytherin and travelled the world with the child. She couldn't do much to interact with Harrison, as she had other things to do, but the last she heard he was in England claiming some kind of inheritance, and his parents were killed when they were returning to Australia when they heard that their home was burnt down. Either way though, here Cameron was looking through the alleyways and loading bays, when in an empty loading bay of a music shop called The Music Shop, a portal opened to reveal three fifteen teenage girls walking out of it. The first was a redhead with short hair, who was wearing a sexy dark blue. And yellow leather outfit, accentuating her assets and making them more pronounced due to their tight build. The next was a black haired girl, who wore a purple leather pants, with a bikini-like top (like a sports bra but made of leather), high heeled boots that went up to her knees, and fingerless gloves that went to her shoulders. She wore a silver framed sunglasses, with purple lenses, that covered a M mark scar across her right eye. The last teen was a blonde haired girl, she wore a black long trench coat, underneath she had black leather pants, and a black tank top. Upon exiting the portal, the redhead said, "So you two, do you know if we made it at the right time of arrival?" "As long as nothing went wrong Rachel, we shouldn't be too much off when and where we should be." the teen in the long trench coat said to her friend. "You're not far off for when you should be, Shard." said Cameron, shocking the others. "Damn Cam, you look older than we expected." said the black headed teen. "Well you would be too if you been here since 1980's instead of 1999 Leia." said the cyborg to Leia Bishop. "Damn Cam," said Rachel, "do you know how it happened?" "Not really no," admitted Cameron, "that's only because we don't know much about time travel, but I suspect that something during the time dilation because time was resetting itself, and the moment I entered the time machine for whatever reason I was sent to the 1980's." "So why did we arrive a few months before we should have appeared, but you arrived years before you were meant to?" asked Shard. "I don't know anything about time travel so I don't know why this happened." Cameron explained to her teammates. The three teens had to admit that they had no idea either, about time travel, and so they decided to change the subject and so Bishop asked, "So were you able to find anything about Slytherin, and how he was able to change the future so much." "Sadly what I'm about to tell you is nothing but a lot of bad news," explained the cyborg, "you see no matter what we do now, your timeline will no longer exist. Should you return, it is highly possible that you may not have been born." "How is that possible?" asked Rachel. And so Cameron explained about Rift and what she was able to find out about Harrison Slytherin, and that although she found more proof then they could that he existed, from what Rift told her, he also didn't exist. This confused everyone, the only thing that anyone could come up with was time travel, but that raised more questions as time travel wasn't easily possible. They knew that magic could go back in time, but they didn't think it could go back this far back in time. As for Rift and what he had done, the three teens were shocked at what he had accomplished, and confirmed what had happened in their old timeline. Cameron also told them what Rift did to her, saying that what happened in the last timeline might happen this timeline, because the alteration of time has unpredictable consequences, both good and bad. Even Rift did not really know what was going to happen, time is unpredictable as well as the overall outcome being uncontrollable. Once Cameron finished telling them what Rift done, Rachel asked about one of the heroes she knew of, "Can you tell us about the Fantastic Four, were you able to keep them alive? As they were the main group that fought against the aliens that invaded Earth." "Sadly I was only able to make sure that, Reeds, Grimm and their main arch nemesis Doom, survived." Cameron explained to the others. "What why would you make sure that Doom was born, when you could make sure that he wasn't born." Bishop said in shock. "You may not like it Leia, but to make heroes, heroes, they need villains to fight, and vice versa as that's what's make them heroes and villains." the cyborg explained to the teens, "Either way, if the If they didn't have villains to fight, they could easily become villains themselves." "You might be right, but without Susan and Johnny, there can't be a Fantastic Four." Rachel explained to the cyborg. "Do you think that Rift is the only one to be able to play with time, and make things happen the way he wanted." Cameron said with a smirk, "Although it was hard, I was able to create a new Susan and Johnny Storm." seeing her teammates confused looks, she went on to explain, "I was able to find a black family named Storm, who had a son Johnny who was great at football and engineering. And I was able to make them adopt a young female, a smart white female named Susan. And whilst I set things up so that e things should work out so that the Fantastic Four and Dr. Doom are created, only time will tell if it happens or not. In fact I have done it for many heroes, all we can do see wait and see what happens and if possible lead them in the right way to become who you know them as. We can't do much more in case instead of making them heroes, we make them into villains as they see they are being forced to do something they don't want." As much as the three time travellers wanted to disagree, they could understand what Cameron was getting at, sadly, and they didn't want to push too hard in case they did turn into villains. So interested in what else Cameron had done over the years, they asked her and she replied, "Not much to be honest other then making sure that people who were meant to be born were. Although I have set up plans to start X.S.E early although we should come up with a better name for us." "Why?" was Shard's simple question. "Seeing that the future you knew is no more, and there's no way to change it back, so we should protect this timeline." explained Cameron, "Not only that but Rift has plans for Slytherin, if this is the reason why Harrison Slytherin will speak up for the registration Acts or not, we could use it to get Harrison on our side if possible. And if not, we could use Slytherin to get what we need for X.S.E." [~Beta Note~ Read this chapter's ending and starting author/beta notes and especially last chapter's notes] The three teens knew that Cameron was right, their timeline was no more, and there's no way for them to change it back no matter what they did. Not that they knew where to start if they could. And if they could get to Slytherin before Rift could, they could stop whatever the Dark Rider was planning for Slytherin. And if they couldn't stop whatever Rift got planned for Slytherin, they could use Slytherin to get what they needed for the new X.S.E. However though, before they could do anything more, they heard shouting and screams coming from the Central Park. And when they got there, they saw someone in a strange armour that left the head exposed but protected the rest of the body, it was metallic and seemed futuristic, the chest piece seemed to be the most heavily protected area with it being semi-bulky in that area as well as being metal, while the arms and legs were made of a material similar to Kevlar/Carbon Fibers that most likely kept the limbs unrestricted for movement, while around the thighs they were covered by some strange material as well as the feet, that seemed to be sucking in the surrounding light and destroy it ,and saw the police and other armed forces there for some reason. The person in the armour fought back before disappearing, leaving the four former X.S.E's trying to work out who the person in the armour was. Once everything was calmed down, the new arrivals to this timeline, left with Cameron to their new home and planned what to do next.

oOo0oOo

25th of January 2013 - New York, Central Park few moments before:
A young mother by the name of Lily Evans, was in Central Park with her daughter Alexandria for the fair, for the armed forces. Lily came to the U.S in 2011, after the war ended in the UK. You see Lily was a Witch and before she came to the U.S, she was in a civil war against someone calling himself Lord Voldemort, and his men who he called Death Eaters. How did she get herself in the war? Well it started when she was eleven, when she found out about the Wizarding World, and that she was a Witch. Oh she knew she had powers, but she didn't know what they were called. She knew from the start that most Purebloods, those who had magic in their family for years, didn't like those like her, Muggle-Borns or as most Purebloods call them Mudbloods, those who were new to magic. And within the first few months at Hogwarts, she learnt about the civil Wizarding War and that. But even knowing this, she didn't want to leave Hogwarts and magic, as it was part who she was and made her, her. Either way other the years she made a few friends at Hogwarts, Alice Banner, and her boyfriend Frank Longbottom, and near the end of her time at Hogwarts James Potter and his friends, naming a handful of her friends. James Potter and his friends were jerks at first, who had bullied and pranked people in the first few years. In fact it was partly because of them, that her and her first Wizarding Friend Snape broke up their friendship. But mainly it was because of Snape. Because one day James and his friends were teasing him, and she tried to help her friend, but in the end Snape called her a Mudblood. She knew that he was running with a bad group of people, and thought that if he parted ways with them things would be better for the two of them. But because of him calling her a Mudblood, and never came near her and apologized, their friendship was no more. If only he had apologized, things might have been different. After the death of his father, James and the other changed, they even apologized about what happened with Snape. They explained that Snape got as good as he gave, he was always giving the problems and trying to get them expelled for the smallest of reasons. In fact James changed so much that Lily dated him for a while, but it didn't work out and parted ways in their sixth year. In the end he ended up marrying a Ravenclaw named Mary Parker, a Muggle-Born. After Hogwarts Lily, and her friends joined the old Headmaster's group against Lord Voldemort and his men, the group was known as the Order of the Phoenix. During those years, she dated a few people within the Order and in the Muggle World, never finding the one she was hoping for. Sadly she had a miscarriage once, and so was happy to learn she was pregnant at the end of the war. In June the twenty-first 2002, she gave birth to her daughter Alexandria. She was sad when the war ended, as she heard that James and Mary died, and left their son Harry alone in the world. She was sad for the child, although he was the one to save their world and become the Boy-Who-Lived, it cost him his parents. The papers never did say what happened to the child, but she hoped he was fine. As she thought about it at times, she wondered, even dreamt, what it would be like with James. She thought that if things worked out between them, it could be different between them. Lily left the UK, her parents were dead, her sister hated her because of magic, her friends were either dead, in prison or didn't want to be around people, and it was hard for Muggle-Borns to get a decent job. Once she got to the U.S, she became an independent Muggle/Magical Researcher. Over the years Lily made a name for herself, and was approached by the U.S Ministry of Magic version of Department of Mysteries, and a new group known as Strategic Homeland Intervention Enforcement and Logistics Division or S.H.I.E.L.D for short. S.H.I.E.L.D was a group dedicated to anti-terrorism.

S.H.I.E.L.D was Founded by Chester Phillips, Howard Stark, and Peggy Carter in the wake of Allied victory over the Axis powers and HYDRA in World War Two which ended in 1965. It was a small group to start of with, and its main objective was to protect the United States, and as the years passed, the entire world, from all possible threats.

The main threat had always been HYDRA, a terrorist-military organization bent on world domination. HYDRA was Founded by was Johann Schmidt A.K.A the Red Skull a special weapons division of the Nazi Schutzstaffel. Schmidt was a brilliant scientist in his own right, he fought his way through the ranks of the Nazi elite to become a confidant of Adolf Hitler himself. Schmidt who like Hitler, searched for supernatural means to empower their people, and to win the war and control the world. Not only that, but two years before the end of the war and HYDRA parted ways with Nazi, HYDRA create advanced weaponry for the German armies.

However, as HYDRA parted ways with the Nazis, Johann's ambition to become the superior man and ruler of the world, led him to get his hands on the Super Soldier Serum. The reason was because of Captain America. Captain America was the main obstacle in HYDRA's plans for world domination, and Schmidt wanted to be the one to deal with Captain America. And so once HYDRA got their hands on the Super Soldier Serum, Schmidt tested the serum on himself. However, for some unknown reason, something horrible went wrong which transformed him into the terrifying Red Skull.

However though, just before the end of World War Two, HYDRA was defeated by a group of people lead by Captain America in 1945. During this final battle, Red Skull had gone missing and no one knew why this was.

With the war ended, life went on. And whilst many people forgot about HYDRA's role in World War, and the Red Skull seemed to be missing, HYDRA carried on, but this time within the shadows. From what S.H.I.E.L.D learnt over the years, HYDRA was now lead by someone name Baron Heinrich Zemo. So whilst S.H.I.E.L.D fought against terrorism and slowly grew in size until it was what it was now, unknown to the public, they were fighting so that HYDRA would never fully come back into power.

However, there's a side of S.H.I.E.L.D that people didn't know about, not even to most that are within S.H.I.E.L.D. Whilst the public knew about fighting terrorism and high tech criminals, and S.H.I.E.L.D knew about fighting against HYDRA, there was a small group of S.H.I.E.L.D that fought those with special powers. They had learnt about the Magical World thanks to Voldemort actions in the first Wizarding War, S.H.I.E.L.D learnt about the Wizarding World, and if it wasn't for Harry Potter, they would have taken action. Since then S.H.I.E.L.D has been keeping an eye on the Wizarding World and dealt with any problems that arose. But they also helped to keep their world hidden.But this wasn't the first time that they dealt with those with powers, thanks to working with those with powers and not those with magic. But a group of people that were known as Mutants, people that normally had one power, like walking through walls. Each person was different, one of the S.H.I.E.L.D agents that came to her talked about a mutant that controlled the weather. But seeing how people would react to them, S.H.I.E.L.D tried to keep them a secret, but they knew that with the Wizarding World, it would only be matter of time before the rest of the world would learn about them. In fact it was thanks to S.H.I.E.L.D that Lily learnt that Alexandria was a mutant, an empath, which made Lily a bit more happy. Happy, because she had learnt over the years that Alexandria wasn't able to learn magic, and felt sad that her daughter wouldn't experience things that she did. But to have a power to master was something. Sure being an empath didn't sound all that great, as you would think that they could only feel the feelings of others. But thanks to her research into mutants, she knew that with training an empath could not only feel feelings, but could predict foe's movements by reading their emotional pulses, and replicate other psionic abilities, although it would be a watered down version. All it would take was time and training, all Lily had to do now was to find someone who could train her daughter. But it was hard seeing that mutants tend to hide themselves out of fear of what their presence could convince people to harm them. But back to the present, she was here with Alexandria at Central Park for the armed forces, as her daughter's friends would be here today too, and the families arranged this day out for the children. While Lily wasn't too sure about this seeing that there would be many live guns there, and a few important people, it would mean a good spot for terrorism. But she needed to keep up appearances, to play the role of an ordinary citizen, not the mother of a mutant (most of her friends aren't related to her work/S.H.I.E.L.D.) They had a good day, looking around the different fair stalls, going on rides and such, the children were having fun. But once they had lunch, Lily and the others were heading to the centre of the park, because there was a show being put on when someone wearing a strange armour appeared. Upon on appearing, all the live guns were suddenly pointed at the stranger, and Lily could hear the person say, "What the fuck? Where am I?" But all at once the armed forces said, "Remove your helmet and put your hands behind your head." Upon them saying that, the stranger felt his head, as if he didn't know that he had it on or not. Then the same armed force person said with force, "Remove your helmet and put your hands behind your head. Or we'll force you down." That seemed to be the wrong thing to say, as a sonic pulse came from the armour, and people began shooting. As this happened, people began to take cover, hoping not to get hit. But whoever the person was in the armour, he didn't fight nor did he fight back, instead he Apparated away. As he disappeared, the shooting stopped and people slowly begun to arrive in black jumpsuits, jackets, gloves and boots. They were S.H.I.E.L.D Agents and they had a badge on their right arm, that was a pentagon-like star, and within the very centre was a hawk with its wings and talons spread out while looking to left and in the centre of the hawk's chest was a emblem that looked similar to captain America's first shield, and separating the hawk and the star was a thin circle and on the upper inside of the circle travelling in a circle pattern around it were the words STRATEGIC HOMELAND INTERVENTION ENFORCEMENT, and below it were the words LOGISTIC DIVISION, and the primary colour was blue while the secondary colour was black, blending into a appearance similar to Kevlar/Carbon Fibers, yet more... solid. Upon seeing one of these S.H.I.E.L.D Agents, Lily recognised one of them and called out to him, "Agent Coulson, over here." Agent Phil Coulson was the main agent that brought research to her from S.H.I.E.L.D for her to look over, he was one of the top agents at S.H.I.E.L.D. In fact she and Phil dated a few times, but nothing worked out between the two of them, but they still worked with each other. Upon seeing Lily, Phil walked towards her as people were being checked over, and making sure that no one could hear them once he got to her, he asked, "Lily, good to see you, are you okay?" "I'm fine Phil." Lily said with a smile. "What can you tell me about what happened here?" asked the S.H.I.E.L.D Agent. And so Lily told her friend the little that she knew, but once she did Alexandria added, "I could tell... that he was confused about it all, and in a bit of pain too. I also picked up something else, not sure what, there was another presence there too, but... asleep." "Oh, hey Alex." Phil said with a smile as he looked down at the young mutant in front of him, she had grown over the years, she almost looked like her mother now a-days. He knew that boys would be after her in no time, and because of that, he vowed to keep an eye on her, she was Lily's little girl. And while it didn't work out between the two of them, it didn't meant he wanted them to get hurt and so he did what he could to protect them. Upon hearing that the young girl was able to tell how he felt was a good sign that her powers were growing, which he and Lily hoped would happen. "You say that you were able to distinguish his emotions, could you make out what he was feeling?" "No Phil," Alex said shyly, she liked the man and was upset that it didn't work out between him and her mother, she wanted her mum to be happy, "it was mixed up, confused. All I can tell you is that he felt weak, confused, and in pain, and was ready to defend himself. Also I felt he had powers, while weak right then, was ready to fight if he had to. I would be careful about who you send to look for him, until he sorts out his own thoughts, he is like a wild animal, hurt and ready to attack should he feel he is in danger." "What about the other presence?" her mother asked her. "I'm not sure mum, like I said it was like the second presence was asleep, a deep sleep that it wasn't going to wake from." Alex told her mother, "I should warn you though, I felt the same power that you have mum, and the power that I have too." "You're sure about this Alex?" Phil asked worriedly at this, if this was true, they would be heading into something new. "Yes Phil." admitted Alexandria. "So we're dealing with a Magical Mutant," Phil said with a sigh, not knowing what could happen now, "this'll be the first recorded one that we know of. Lily could you tell what his mutant powers could be?" "I can't be sure, but it looked like it was Telekinesis." said Lily, "But without talking to him, it could be many of powers that we don't know about." "Great, not only do I need to come up with a cover story as to what happened, but now we have a Magical Mutant who not only has magic, but might have one of the most powerful and dangerous mutant powers out there." Phil said unhappily, "Fury isn't going to like this." "I can help you with both of your problems," Lily said to her friend, wanting to help him, "with the Magical Mutant, my daughter says he is confused, in pain and weak in power, so that means he isn't too far from here." "How can you tell?" asked Phil. "Whoever this person is Apparated away, and to do that a person needs to have a clear mind of where he was going, and the power to do so." Lily explained to the Agent, "And seeing he is weak, and is confused and in pain, he wouldn't be able to Apparate far. So you should look nearby, alleys and places you can hide and all that." "That's one good thing," Phil sighed in relief, "but what about him using his powers, how can we cover that up. We have been covering such things up for a while now, and unless we can come up with a good cover story people well know that there are people like you and Alex today. Something no one is ready for." "That's easy, tell them the truth, kinda." Lily said with a smirk. "What do you mean?" Phil asked in confusion, he knew that Lily didn't want people to learn about magic and mutants like he and Fury, so telling the truth wouldn't help them cover up anything. "Remember Phil, S.H.I.E.L.D has had me researching many ancient artefacts that they upgrade and try to make," Lily reminded her friend, "and some of those were to teleport and a new armour, so you could tell people that this was a test that went wrong somehow. And now the person is confused and disoriented, and shouldn't be approached, because he could be dangerous until you could bring him in and see what has happened to him." "You do know that it would mean we would have to admit what we're trying to do, don't you?" the S.H.I.E.L.D Agent asked in concern. "Yes I do," Lily admitted, "but would you want people to learn about mutants and those with magic before you are ready?" Phil sighed in defeat, this really was a nightmare come true, either S.H.I.E.L.D informs people about Mutants and the Magical World, or they let the world learn that they were experimenting with teleportation and a new armour. These two things S.H.I.E.L.D didn't want to let out, but knew that to keep Mutants and the Magical World secret longer, they would have to reveal about experimenting with teleportation and a new armour. But before he could he had to get permission first, so said to Lily, "You're right Lily, but I need to get permission first." And with that he went on his radio and spoke to Director Fury. It was a few minutes before Phil finished and turned to Lily and said, "Director Fury wasn't happy with the idea, but I got permission to reveal our experiments with teleportation and designing new armour for our forces." And with that he left to talk to the reporters, and other people to cover up what had just happened. Once Agent Coulson left, Alexandria and Lily begun to leave the park seeing that their friends were also leaving after what happened. But at they were leaving, Alexandria said to her mother, "Mum I didn't want to tell Phil this, but for some reason whoever that was in the armour seemed to be familiar somehow." "What do you mean?" Lily asked her daughter. "I don't know," Alex admitted, "but for some reason he feels familiar, as if we should know him somehow, like you and I are related to him somehow." "I'm not sure how dear," Lily said sadly, "the only family I have is my sister and brother-in law in England, and they hate us for what we are. And for your father, from what he told me he was the only one left of his family, so I don't know how he could be related to us." "I know mum, but that's what I feel." Alexandria said to her mother. "Hmm, I think we should get home and see if we can work this out." Lily said to her daughter, as she and Alex walked down an alleyway and Apparated away. Little did they knew that the person that appeared in the park that day would change their lives, and in ways they never dreamed of.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. I wonder how many of you suspected Lily to appear, and her to have a daughter? Tell me honestly. Me and Dovahkiinwolfghost7 had a disagreement about this, as he wanted Lily to remember that she had a son and she left him behind for whatever reason, so that Harrison could torture her, but I wanted to do it this way. But what I would like to know is which way would you have liked it, and why? In the next chapter, Harrison will be dealing with what has happened to him, and in doing so will meet up with Magneto and two of X-Men. There'll be some more twists to the story, and depending on the the length of the chapter, I'll be adding the first main part of the Marvel story. And that will be Doctor Strange The Sorcerer Supreme the Animated Movie. Now for the animated series I'll be using is the following: Iron Man: Armored Adventures, The Spectacular Spider-Man and X-Men Evolution. The rest I'll be looking up on Wiki, and see what I can use, and not use for this story. Oh and I'll be using the new Fantastic Four movie. Yes I know that people didn't like it, but once they got powers, I'll be altering parts of it. For Empathy powers, I'll be using them from this website: powerlisting .wikia.com/wiki/Empathy, which of these powers would you like Alexandria to have? And lastly the poll for Harrison's man-made island, but what should it be called. So you know at the start I'll be having it to be called New Atlantis. Yes I know there is Atlantis in the Marvel World, but I'm doing this so that I can introduce Namor, and have Harry his first major lose. But then I need a new name, so here are the names for you to pick from: New Avalon:Isla de la Madre Agua - roughly translated it means Island of the Water Mother:Lemuria:Tartarus:Terrae Promissae, latin, translates as the promised land:Albion:New Hyboria: ~Beta Note~ I wanted to do some things differently, like Lily knowing she had a son, but hey that's me. Another thing was that Dragen made it so Snape didn't apologize, when I am pretty sure that he pleaded to her, for Lily to forgive him, and that she refused his apology, in my opinion; she was a shallow whore, but like Dragen told me when I mentioned this to him, "Not in this Fanfiction." I have many things to say about this matter, review if you want to hear them, if you don't, review anyway. Author's Note: I'll be honest I forgot that Snape apologized to Lily, but I don't like him anyway, and I was lazy too - lol. But then again her memories ARE altered, so it could be another reason for Lily to leave the UK. I might have Lily remember that her friend apologized, but not sure about that. ~Beta Note~ Read last chapter's beginning and ending Beta Notes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: There’s seemed to be some confusion about Lily being Harrison’s mother or not, but I can tell you that she is Harrison’s mother. As I told you at the end of the last chapter, me and my Beta Reader were having a disagreement about if she should remember that she was his mother or not. Just so you know, Dumbledore has altered her memories so that he could control Harrison Potter. In the future, I would like you all to read the notes carefully, as they might explain things about what has happened, or the help I might need.

~Beta Note~ Hey, guys!! Read the goddamn Author/Beta Notes!! And as always, favourite, follow, and review!! It helps the old Dragen do his magic.

Chapter Seven.

25th of January 2013 - Xavier's Institute for the Gifted - Underground Headquarters:
Our chapter starts with a man in a wheelchair, he was a well dressed elderly bald man. The man had lost the use of his legs many years ago, when he fought against someone to help a young child. He was sitting in the centre of a room, surrounded by an advanced computer, and he wore a strange helmet. The man's name was Professor Charles Xavier. He was the Headmaster of Xavier's Institute for the Gifted. To the public it is a private boarding school in Bayville in U.S.A, where hand picked students go to live and study. The students not only study at the institute, but they also go to Bayville High, to study with their peers. At the high school they would study like normal students, but at the institute they are trained in their skill, which people thought was football, basketball and such. However what the public knew about the institute is just a cover, the truth is that the the institute is a place for people who have mutant powers to learn and control their powers. Some might consider them to be freaks of nature, but that was a concept that Xavier would hope to correct over time. As much as he loathed to admit it, there were some humans had had the knack of fearing those that were different from them. Xavier's Institute for the Gifted was Xavier's attempt to help those with powers, so that they wouldn't hurt themselves and others. Not only that, but so that when Mutant Kind was revealed one day, he could show that mutants can learn to control their powers and are not a threat to others. Xavier knew that when their gifts had manifested, many were absolutely afraid. They had no clear idea how to cope with everything that was happening to them, and how their bodies were reacting strangely and could become a danger from their fear, because of their inability to feel like they were in-control, for example when people would try to help them and they wouldn't keep away when they asked, they would lash out of fear and anger. Xavier chuckled, thinking that could be an apt metaphor for many changes. He had been afraid himself when his powers manifested. Hearing the thoughts of other people had been an alarming experienced. At least until the moment where he learned to block it out, and control it. It was much like closing a dam, and it took a long time before it was as simple as breathing. His experiences were something that drove his ambitions, and his dreams to create this school for the gifted. And to hope that one day, there would be more students at his school, and people wouldn't fear them. Sadly at the moment the institute was only a few years old, and there were only two students there, Jean Grey and Scott Summers, with Ororo Munroe as a teacher/carer of the institute. There could have been more, but people who were mutants and their families were frightened, and families didn't want to admit that other members of their family were different. But with the ever growing number of people with special gifts, was increasing with each passing year, it would be only matter of time before more students would come. Right now Charles's was in a secret room hidden underneath the Institute, it was a room where an advanced computer-like device called Cerebro was. Charles created Cerebro years ago with his former friend Erik Lehnsherr, to help in the search of other mutants. Charles was a powerful Telepath, with mild powers in Telekinesis, whilst Erik had the power over magnetism. Over the years though, the two friends had drifted apart, whilst Charles was the idealist, Erik was the realist. While Charles thinks that if he could show that he could teach other mutants how to control their powers, and show they could be useful, when humanity finds about them they wouldn't be as afraid of them. Erik on the other hand, or Magneto as he later called himself, didn't think so. Magneto believed that humanity would fear them, and like a few governments were already doing, would either hunt mutants down and hurt or kill them, or they would experiment or them. Magneto believed they should take action to prevent this from happening, and the friendship between Charles and Erik begun to break up as they argued about how things should be. In the end, the final straw was when Magneto declared that they should make humanity fear mutants so humans wouldn't hurt them, because Charles was adamant that he would not do that and so they parted ways. And since then, the two former friends have been fighting against each other for what they thought was right for mutant kind. Either way, back to the present, Charles was using Cerebro to each for the new mutant that appeared on TV not about half an hour ago. Whilst it wasn't a bad thing to find a new mutant, the problem was that they appeared in front of so many people and on TV. Charles feared that it was the day he had been worrying about for so long, the discovery of Mutant Kind. Thankfully it was the quick actions of S.H.I.E.L.D, who quickly covered up it up by claiming it was an experiment that they were working with teleportation and a new armor that they were creating. Whilst it was a good thing, it also meant that S.H.I.E.L.D was also looking for this new mutant, and they weren't going to be the only ones, many others would be looking for him, one being Magneto and the Brotherhood of Mutants. It was up to him to find this mutant first before anyone else. The problem was that whoever this mutant was, he wasn't staying in one place long enough for Charles to get a lock on him, making it hard to pinpoint the new mutant. Not only that, but Cerebro picked up a strange energy signature that Charles had seen a few times over the years, the energy signature was of someone who had magic. When he first found this energy signature, he thought it was a new kind of mutation, but he soon found out about the Magical World. Other than Wanda who while was similar, but not exactly, he had never seen anyone who was Magical and Mutant, this would be the first person, and made it even more important to find them before anyone else. 'Something isn't right here.' Charles thought to himself, he knew that whoever this person was, while Charles can tell that the new mutant was magical, he couldn't tell what his mutant powers were. He didn't know if it was because the mutant was magical, and so was making it hard to detect what the mutant powers were, but Cerebro wasn't able to pinpoint what this mutant powers were. 'Whilst I can't quite pinpoint what this young man's mutant power are, I can sense he is hurt and confused about something.' A new arrival pulled Charles out of his thoughts, not looking up he said, "Hello, Logan." A short man with dark hair, wearing a black t-shirt and blue jeans stepped in. His name was Logan, or as he (and others) referred to as the Wolverine, and that was as much as Charles knew about his friend, his past was a total mystery, especially to Logan himself. The only thing Charles knew was that Logan could be easily older than him thanks to Logan's healing abilities. Charles was helping his friend to find out who he really was, and this was why Logan wasn't at the Institute often, he was out there looking for clues about who he was. He was at the Institute today to check in with Charles, and to see if his old friend was able to find any leads for him. "So Chuck, were you able to find out who the mutant on the TV was or what his powers are?" asked Logan. "Not his mutant powers no," said Charles, and seeing Wolverine's confused look he went on to explain, "this person isn't only a mutant, but he is a Wizard too, and could be the reason why Cerebro couldn't tell what this mutant's powers are." "Damn, a Wizard," Wolverine said darkly, "I've dealt with a few of them in the past, and they can be a pain in my ass. At least the competent ones that is, the ones in Europe, most of them have no idea how to put up a good fight." "Which is why it is important to find him before anyone else can." Charles said with a sigh. "I know what you mean," said Logan, "not only are the other mutant groups looking for him, but the government's out for this kid's blood, and... they're chasing him like he's some kind of animal." "I know," Charles said with another sigh, not liking the sound of that, "and it doesn't help that he is confused, hurt and has no idea what has happened to him. It could be he has just got his powers, or something has happened to him that he wasn't suspecting. His mind is hard to read." "Not surprising with a Wizard." Logan said with a smirk, knowing how much his friend hated being unable to read someone's mind when looking for them. "We must locate him immediately, and try and calm him down." said Charles. "Easier said than done with someone with magic," Logan answered gruffly, "they can hide every well when they have to." Xavier just offered a ghost of a smile, knowing that his old friend was right. Before another word could be said, the doors leading to the room slid open and dark skinned woman with white hair, dressed in black leather walked into the room. This was Ororo Munroe, but her 'mutant name' was Storm. This was because of her powerful ability to control the weather. She took a tentative step forward. "Good timing Ororo, I was about to call for you." Xavier said with a smile. "As you know, a new mutant has arrived the scene, I've only been able to identify that he is a Wizard and has mutant powers, which I can't find out. Not only that, but I'm unable to pin down a name, or any details regarding him. His mind is blank to me. So I wish for you and Logan to track him down, and bring him back to the mansion. Be careful though, he is not only confused about things, but he is hurt too, and the little I was able to find out is that he doesn't know how. Which means he'll most likely think everyone's a suspect at the moment, he may even lash out if he considers you a threat. Try and take the more diplomatic approach if you can when inviting him to come here." Xavier's eyes turned to Logan, sending him a knowing look towards his friend. A small smile appeared on Ororo's face, when Logan gritted his teeth and shook his head. She knew that the diplomatic approach wasn't Wolverine's way, it was more of brute force, hit first and ask questions later. "I know, Chuck, I understand, I'll try and play nice with the kid," Logan remarked, and he leaned back against a wall casually and asked, "Once we get the kid, then what?" "Just bring him back here, and we give him the choice whether or not to stay or not," Xavier said. "Try not to attract the attention of the various government agents that's hovering around, especially S.H.I.E.L.D. We're not ready for that kind of attention." "The kid has already attracted a lot of attention, and not the good kind either." Ororo commented with a sad sigh. "Yes, unfortunately." Xavier agreed. "Anyway, you know what to do by now, I will be in contact if anything else comes through on Cerebro." Ororo and Logan both nodded. They made their way towards one of the quinjets that the X-Men had. "Saw a few images of the new mutant on the news that they were able to pick up," Logan grunted. "Can't tell much with the armour, but it doesn't look too dangerous, but things aren't always what they appear to be." Ororo nodded. She knew what she had to do to remain on her guard. She joined her teammate on the quinjets, and it took flight. They were determined to locate this young mutant, before he became some sort of government lab rat, or hurt someone. Or worse have Magneto find him and use the Wizard/Mutant for his own gain. Little did they knew it, but Magneto was much closer in finding the young mutant then they were at this moment.

oOo0oOo

25th of January 2013 - New York City:
Harrison could hear loud footsteps thundered in all distances, they belonged to a group of people in black uniform, with a strange logo on their right arm. From what Harrison was able to tell, they were some kind of soldiers. For the last few hours they had been chasing him through the city and through many abandoned buildings. He would have used his magic to escape the area, but for some reason his reserves were very low. And not only that, but somehow he had gotten hurt. Whilst he was able to avoid whoever was chasing him at the start, he was now getting tired and he was finding it rather difficult to give the men and women chasing him the slip. Which he found strange seeing he never had this sort of problem before. He can honestly say he was way over his head, and pretty much running on fumes. All he had were his wits, and his survival instincts that he had mastered over the years. Of course he also had a few tricks up his sleeve, but until he regained some of his strength, he was limited as to what he could do. Either way the chase continued, until Harrison was able to dodge behind a fence area, where he found a boarded up home, with the back door damaged enough for people to enter. This would allow Harrison to a few moments to catch his breath, and not for the first time that day wonder what happened that day, before he might have to make an escape again. He wiped his red hair away from his face, as he sighed, "For fucks sake, what the fuck happened to me?" The last thing that he knew, he was using a Portkey to get to the main branch of the American Ministry of Magic, but the next thing he knew he was in Central Park. He was confused as to where he was at first, and how he got there, and why he felt so weak not only in strength, but in magical power too, and why he was in pain. Not only that, but he was wearing some kind of armour, and as of yet he wasn't able to remove it. Not only that, but he seemed to have three new powers that he did not have before, and stranger still, he knew what they were and the basics of using two of them. Also his body felt like he had been asleep for days, even longer, and so had to wonder what in Merlin's name happened to him. Although he had many problems, he just wished he knew how to deal with this armour he had, if he knew how it worked and remove it, he would be able to move around a bit more safely. Suddenly a strange encompassing feeling came from the armour, and then a strange voice could be heard within his head, "Greetings, Master." "Who's there? Where are you?" "I am the armour Master." said the voice, as Harrison looked at the armour and was working out what was going on. "If you are the armour, and did you get on me and what happened?" Harrison asked sceptically. "I have no idea Master," admitted what was meant to be the armour, "I gained awareness just now. All I know is that I'm a Symbiote Armour, and I am meant to help and defend you, and adapt to any situations that might arise." "So does it mean you can remove yourself from me, so I can get rid of you?" Harrison asked the armour. It was strange for Harrison as he felt the pain from the armour as he asked that, but it went on to say, "No Master I cannot, somehow we have been fused together so that we would be as one, there is no way to part us without the risk of death." Harrison sighed at this, it wasn't what he wanted to hear, before asking "So does it mean that I'll always have this armour on me?" Harrison really hoped not, as not only would it make things hard for him, but he would miss having sex if it was true. "Oh no Master, I can shape-shift into whatever I need to hide myself." The armour explained to its Master. "So could you become something like a watch?" asked Harrison. "I could but I wouldn't recommend it at this point." said the armour. "Why not?" asked Harrison. "At this moment you are naked," explained the armour, "so it would be best if I become some sort of clothing." "That's good," then Harrison had a thought, "do you know where we are by the way?" "No I don't, but if I assimilate some of the equipment here, I might be able to do so." the armour explained, the equipment it was talking about was broken phones, laptops and electricals that were laying about. It would seem this was a shop set up for dumping stuff of for criminals, or for people to throw things away. "Are you able to use all this?" asked Harrison, "Most of these things look broken or unusable." "Yes Master I can," replied the armour, "it would seem whoever fused us together gave me nanobots, to fix and upgrade any items that may be useful to you Master. But I have to say that with the technology here, and my power level as it is, what I create to help you will only be basic." "That's fine for now." said Harrison, but he was very interested in what the armour was capable of with the more advanced technology, and when it was at full power. And so without another word, the armour shot tentacles from itself to connect to the electrical devices it needed and the absorbed them into itself. And after a few minutes, the left arm of the armour began to change into a gauntlet that extended from his elbow to his fingers that cut off half way, as well as having a touch screen pad that displayed a locked screen that he had to swipe to gain access to, as well as having several buttons and switches near the touchpad that he had no idea what they did. Once the new part of the armour appeared, the armour said, "Here you go Master, it'll show you a map, and allow you to call whoever you need. Now that I have the tech need to connect to the internet, I've been able upgrade your helmet, just the basics. But once I can assimilate some better equipment, I can upgrade myself with better tech and help more." And with that Harrison checked the map after swiping the locked screen on the touchpad, and saw the local subway wasn't too far away, if this armour could changes form, he could get on the train and get to the Ministry of Magic that way. He knew that this Ministry of Magic was up to date with technology, he couldn't risk using the phone, as he didn't know what happened to him and so who he could trust. So it is better to go on without informing anyone what is going on. "Okay Armour, transform into something that'll get me out of here." ordered Harrison. "At once Master." said armour, and with that the material of the armour shifted, changing from it's previous form, into black tendrils that began to shape into clothes. In seconds the armour's Master was wearing black jeans, white shirt, a long black coat, and a black beanie hat to help conceal what he looked like. Harrison smiled as he looked into a broken mirror, the new clothes would work for now, and so pulling up the collar to conceal his face, he left the house to head off to the subway. Harrison didn't go far though when a few warning shots were fired in the air. Harrison remained alert, and ready to defend himself should the shots get too close for comfort. "Freeze right there, and come quietly!" Has Harrison slowly turned round, he saw the group of people that were after him. 'I really wish I didn't have to do that.' Harrison thought to himself. His heart sped up a little bit, as the situation continued to grow more serious. 'Now, they're going to have even more reason to come after me.' Harrison felt he was perfectly justified in defending himself, seeing that he was being chased halfway across the town by these soldiers for no reason at all. He was not going to take anymore of this, if he was going to make a name for himself, he needed to show that he can defend himself. A purple shield appeared around him, and it blew everyone back. He knew what he was about to do was foolish, seeing he had a low amount of power right now, and doing so could kill him. But to get away from these people, he felt that he had no other option. So closing his eyes, Harrison once again disappeared into thin air. When Harrison Apparated away, he had the urge to vomit visited him immediately, but he shook it off. The important part was that he was here, and he was safe. But he didn't think that he had the strength to do that again. He slumped against the wall, and inhaled and exhaled heavily. The arrival, and then the chase had tired him. At least he had given these people the slip. At least for now, but something told him that it was easier said than done. It was never that easy. 'How did they find me so fast?' Harrison thought to himself, as he kept walking. While he didn't know how they found him, he knew that to hide from people and not to get caught, was to never to stay in the same place for too long, especially when he was being chased. He learned that the hard way during his childhood with Dudley and his gang. Stick around one area for too long, and it is too easy to get cornered. "It is possible that they have a tracking bug on us Master." said the armour as it read Harrison's mind, "I can read your mind Master, whoever fused us together made it so we don't have to speak out aloud, that way we can do things without people knowing about it. Anyway, I've been going through this internet network of yours, and I found out about tracking bugs that's purpose is to keep track of people. So they could have placed one on you." "Fuck," Harrison whispered aloud, then had a thought, "can you find it and scan it, before putting it onto a passing car?" "It will take a few seconds, but I think I can Master." said the armour, "But why scan it?" "So we can make sure that they don't use it against us again, and if possible use the design to make our own tracking system if you're able to do so later on." Harrison explained to his armour, feeling somewhat foolish in doing so, but then again, he never did do anything 'normal,' so why start now? "I'll do it at once, Master." said the armour, and after a few minutes Harrison felt something being pulled off of him, and saw something small being stuck to a passing car. Before Harrison could thank the armour, he heard a man's voice say, "You seem lost, lad." Harrison turned around. He saw an elderly couple wearing their best outfits. The elder man had grey hair and thick glasses, whilst the lady also had grey hair, but didn't have glasses, instead had a walking stick. The man had a bright, grandfatherly expression to him, which seemed to help Harrison be able to relax. "Oh, I am." Harrison said with a deceptively warm smile. "You're not from around here, are you?" the old man asked. "No, I'm not, I just flew in from England a while ago, and I was wondering where the nearest subway train was, and when it leaves." Harrison said. "You just got here in time," the old woman said with a warm smile, "Subway leaves in fifteen minutes. I'd hurry if I were you." "Thanks," Harrison said. "Not a problem, kid," the old man said. "Hope you enjoy your stay in our fair city." And so the two parted ways, as Harrison walked towards the subway. Harrison thought that his luck was in, but the old Potter luck stuck once again, as before Harrison reached the subway he was pulled into an alleyway. As he was pulled into the alleyway, he found himself with five gang members with guns pointing at him. "Oh for fucks sake," Harrison said with an exhausted sigh, "why does this shit always happen to me." But the guys didn't take any notice of this, and one of them said, "Hand over all of your valuables and you can leave unharmed, but do anything stupid and we'll kick the shit out of you." Before Harrison could do anything, the guns had been pulled from their hands. He blinked, and a chain link fence was wrapped around the gang. They were pinned into place, and Harrison 's eyes grew as wide as saucers. He had done some really weird accidental magic over the years, but he was sure that he was not capable of something like that. Harrison turned around, and saw a figure dressed in purple and red. He had a helmet covering his face. Pieces of metal swirled around him, and the helicopter above was being ripped apart and thrown around. "You have caused quite a stir, young one," the mysterious man said. "Do not be alarmed, child. I mean you no harm." Harrison frowned. If there was one thing that he detested, it was being called a child. "You have special gifts, which means you are above the limitations of humanity," the man continued. "And your gifts in particular have caught the eye of many. You will help the next evolution of this world rise above humanity. Your gifts will aid the cause when they are fully mastered." Harrison eyed this man suspiciously. He decided to ask the obvious question. "Just who are you?" Harrison asked. "You may refer to me as Magneto," the man said. "And we have much to discuss as it pertains to your future."

oOo0oOo

Harrison stood silently, and looked at this new player that had just entered his game. The man that called himself Magneto. Harrison analysed what had happened, this Magneto had just knocked aside those gang members like they were absolutely nothing, hovered in the air with his arms folded. Harrison knew that this man commanded a great deal of power. He manipulated the metal around him, and used it to accomplish his goals. It was a one sided beating, there were no two ways about it. 'Hmm so this person can control metal somehow,' Harrison thought to himself, 'but by the looks of how he holds himself, he doesn't follow anyone. Maybe I can gain an alliance with him once I see where he stands.' Magneto stood, patiently, and awaited for Harrison to give his answer. So wondering what this man meant, Harrison asked, "First my name is Harrison Slytherin. Next what do we have to discuss about my future?" Magneto decided to elaborate. "Child, you have great power, you may not realize that you have, and with that great power, there is potential. The mutant race could use someone like you on our side." "What do you mean by mutant race?" Harrison asked in interest, and wonder why this man seemed to think he might be one, "And you think that I am one of these mutants? I don't think so, old man." "This is a common reaction for those who have come into their powers, the fear of being different," Magneto explained to the young man, gritting his teeth at being called an "old man". Although it might be because he called him child, and he didn't like that. Seeing that he wasn't pranking or anything like that, but willing to listen to him, Magneto floated down and using his powers, using power to create some makeshift chairs and a table, he made a gesture to make the young man to seat, "Please have a seat, we have a lot to talk about and not much time to do so." Magneto said warmly as he removed his helmet and putting it on the table. He could sense great power within this lad, and he thought if he was careful he could have someone great within the Brotherhood, or in his new group he was creating, his Acolytes. Harrison sit down, and was thankful for a place to rest, and seeing the man was trying to be polite, Harrison said, "Let's start from the beginning, what do you mean by "the mutant race could use someone like me" on your side?" Magneto smiled at this, liking that unlike many before him, he wasn't afraid of him and made to run, but willing to talk to him calmly, "Whilst most do not know about mutants, there are those that do, and these humans fear us. As you can see, humans went after you at the first sign that you might not be something they can control. They will continue to go after you. Not because of any misdeed you have done, but for the sheer fact that you are different. People fear what they cannot understand. You see, you have risen above humanity, and their flaws. If we do not band together, what do you think they will do to us?" Harrison could not help but smile at this, this person reminded him somewhat of Voldemort, but unlike the Dark Lord, he wasn't trying to kill him, but recruit him. Not like he was going to become a common follower, but if his new powers were mutant in nature, then this man might be able to help him master them. "You remind me of someone back at England," Harrison began, "he thinks that because we have powers we're better than humans, and should band together. And we should rule over them." "Does that mean you are a mutant?" asked this Magneto character. "No I am what is called a Wizard." Harrison explained. And to Harrison surprise, Magneto didn't seem all that surprised, as he said, "Oh so you're one of them then, I've dealt with your kind before. So you know that you're above humanity, and their flaws, even more so now that you are a mutant." Harrison was somewhat surprised to find someone who wasn't Magical to know about the Wizarding World, as most Muggles would have their memories altered to erase what they knew. But then again, with this Magneto's power over metal, he could have used his power to escape. "So you think that I am a mutant?" Harrison asked the metal user, in which Magneto only nodded to allow Harrison to finish what he wanted to say, "I think you might be right, but I don't think I'm a normal one as you may believe." "What do you mean Harrison? You don't mind me calling that, do you?" asked Magneto. "No I don't mind you calling me Harrison," said the young red headed man, "as for what I mean by I'm not a normal mutant, it that until today I never had the new powers that I know of now." "That is normal Harrison." explained Magneto. "For a normal mutant maybe, but for me it is... different," Harrison said with a sigh, "not only do I have an armor that I never had before, which can do a few things that no normal armor should do. But I have the powers: a minor Healing Factor, Shadow Manipulation and Telekinesis, and I know the basics of how to use Shadow Manipulation and Telekinesis. I don't think that is normal for a mutant to know about, is it?" "No it is not," Magneto said darkly, "I may fear that you have been experimented on, and I only knew of a few who can do such a thing, and none of these people would have done so for your benefit. And there is only one person that can do what they did to you, and he is a mutant as well. And if it is, then it is most likely you are a mutant too, he mainly experiments on other mutants." "Who is this man, and what do you know about him?" asked Harrison. "I don't know much about him, other then he is a scientist and he goes by Mister Sinister, who likes to experiment." Magneto explained to the young mutant. "Thank you," Harrison said thoughtfully, thinking about what he just found out, "so could you tell me what mutant's are and your beliefs." Magneto smiled at this, realizing that things were going better than he thought possible. Yes he was worried about the interference of Sinister, and wondering what he had planned for the young Slytherin. But then again, seeing that the young lad was free, meant that Sinister wants him out and about doing whatever Harrison wanted. Either way, seeing that Harrison was listening was a good sign, and so went on to say, "To me mutants are the next step in human evolution, who possess what is called the X-Gene. We mutants, despite our human nature, feature many distinctive aspects in biology, physiology and genetics from their evolutive predecessors, but also within us. For most mutants, the mutation occurs mostly during our puberty or in many cases under extreme stress. Our powers are different from person to person, from what I can tell so far, there have never been two same powers, but over time it is possible." "Does one person have one power, or do they have three powers like me?" Harrison asked in interest. "Normally a person has only one power, but on rare occasions or at times when a mutant may go through a Secondary Mutation, they can gain another power or powers." the metal mutant explained to Harrison, "For you, you only got these powers because of what Sinister had done to you." "So what are your beliefs?" asked Harrison, wanting to know what Magneto believed in before deciding what to do. What Magneto's beliefs might have been was interrupted by the arrival of an impressive looking aircraft. Magneto stood up and picked up his helmet and put it on before he stepped back, and his body tensed. He prepared himself for a fight against them. A dark skinned woman with white hair along with a man with dark hair, with a scowl on his face, exited the plane, and turned their attention to Magneto.

oOo0oOo

Storm and Wolverine exited the quinjet, and sure enough the first thing that they saw was Magneto. Professor Xavier warned them there was a chance that Magneto might try and recruit the young mutant. He saw a young man standing there next to Magneto. He may not be wearing an armour right now, but he didn't see why else Magneto would be here. He looked positively confused about the situation. Wolverine, not one known for tact, and before Storm could stop him stepped forward and stared down Magneto. "Step away from the kid, Magneto," Wolverine growled, and with a skikt, his claws popped up for emphasis. His teeth gritted before he offered his next statement of declaration. "Now!" Before Harrison could say anything, Magneto hovered above them, his arms folded. Had one been able to get a clear shot of his face, they would have detected amusement. He stared down Wolverine. "You think you can threaten me, the Master of Magnetism?" the Master of Magnetism asked in a dry tone. He lifted a hand, and Wolverine's legs and arms folded back. He tried to push back through sheer force of will. "You never did learn from your foolish blunders, Logan. One would think that one with a skeleton coated with metal you would not try and trifle with someone with my powers." "His whole skeleton is coated with metal?" Harrison called up to him in shock, having no idea of why, if it was possible, someone would do such a thing. "Harrison, this is Wolverine, and he is someone that attacks first and ask questions later." Magneto explained as he flicked his wrist, and Wolverine grimaced. He tried to fight back. Never one to go down easily, he tried to fight off his enemy. "I could easily rip your foul metal coated bones from your body," Magneto commented calmly. He used his powers to continue to knock Wolverine around like he was nothing. "But what point would that serve? Charles should teach his pets more obedience. I find that an animal that has learned obedience lives much longer." He forced Wolverine down on the ground. He smashed face first into the rocks below. Wolverine struggled back up, and Magneto exerted more force. Wolverine was like his puppet on a string to be used as he pleased. "Again, I ask you, what did you hope to accomplish by trying to engage me?" Magneto asked him. "What did you hope to foolishly do? Is it worth it to be utterly humiliated?" It was then that Harrison realized what is going on, the lady that was with him, she wasn't there, what Wolverine was doing was a diversion. Quickly Harrison's clothes became black tendrils, and begun to form into his armour, and as it was forming Harrison jumped and pushed Magneto out of the way as he saw the storm clouds rolling in. The one called Storm was floating into the air above them, and her eyes narrowed at Magneto. Thunder cackled in the air, and a wind began to pick up, and a bolt came out of the sky to hit Magneto, but it missed as the new mutant's clothing transformed into some kind of armour and he knocked the Master of Magnetism out of the way. Being knocked away from the lightning bolt, Magneto summoned another part of the fence, and aimed it at the weather mutant. However though, Storm was able to block the attack with a huge gust of wind, blowing the metal away. "I don't know what you are trying to do, but why are you attacking us?" Harrison called out, stopping the fight before it started. "We are trying to save you kid, Magneto is bad news." said the one named Wolverine, who was still being held in the air at the moment by Magneto. "If this is what you call trying to save me, you're doing a bang up job at doing it ." Harrison said sarcastic, making Wolverine growl at this, as Magneto floated down to the ground next to him. "But save me from what? You three might have some history and reason to hate each other, but when you decided to attack, did you see that I needed saving? Did you see us fighting? Does it look like I desire to be taken away?" Wolverine, the best he could, and the weather mutant looked at each other, realizing that they weren't fighting, and so he didn't need or want their help. Then before the two could say anything, Harrison said, "No you did not, in fact before you arrived, Magneto here was trying to tell me what mutants were, and what his beliefs were." "You can't trust what he says." Wolverine said roughly. "And I can trust people who attack someone who hasn't done anything to earn such an attack? And I will decide whether or not to believe what he says, not you." hissed Harrison. Before Wolverine could say anything, it was the weather mutant that said, "Forgive my friend Wolverine, he often acts before thinking and I backed him up to make sure he didn't get hurt." "So why are you here? And who are you?" asked Harrison. "My mutant name is Storm, and Wolverine and I am here to invite you to Xavier's Institute for the Gifted," explained Storm, "where we can help you to master your powers whatever they might be." "I will not stand by idly and let another young mutant be lead astray by foolish hopes and dreams," Magneto interrupted before Harrison could say anything, "Charles has sent you here to poison Harrison's mind with lies. It is the dream of a fool to think that mutants and humans can live together in harmony. Did you not see that this government hunted a teenage boy like he was some dangerous fugitive?" Storm had heard this statement from Magneto before, or at least variations. He always had an uncanny ability to point out the harsh truth of the matter, but that just made the cause of Charles Xavier to be more important. "You cannot look me in the eye, and tell me that I'm wrong," Magneto said. "That might be true Magneto, but it is my decision to who I will go with." Harrison said with a sigh, "I thank you for your help, and informing me what's what, but I'll listen to each side before I pick who I go to for help. I left England to leave behind one controlling man, I'm not about to land myself with another one." "I'm sorry Harrison, you are right it is your decision, who you should go to for help," admitted Magneto, wanting the young mutant to side with him, "but please when you talk to Charles, keep an open mind. Although he means well, he doesn't do what is needed to win or defend those in his group. He would prefer not to hurt people too badly, and give those people who don't deserve them second chances." "Like you bub." said Wolverine. "Yes like me," admitted Magneto, "but at least I'll do what is needed to protect mutant kind, even if it hurts humans and other mutants if I have to. I'll do what I think is right for my people." Harrison had to admit, he was starting to like Magneto more now, willing to do what is right for his people and not caring about the consequences, as long as it worked out for him. Either way, he wanted to hear both sides out and see who'll be best to use for his needs. "For now can I have details as to how to get in contact with you and I'll let you know when." They agreed and gave Harrison the details on how to contact them, and once they did, Harrison realized that he missed the train, with a sigh Harrison said mainly to himself, "Damn it, I missed the train. Not having much luck lately." "Is there anything we can do to help you?" asked Storm, hoping that they could put in a few good words in before Harrison meet the Professor. "No I should have regained enough strength to do what I need to do," Harrison said mysteriously, "but I would like to ask, can you give me todays date please." The three mutants looked at him strangely before Storm said, "It's the twenty-fifth of January." "For fuck sake, I've lost six days." Harrison said darkly, before turning to Magneto and said, "Thanks for the help, and I'll be in contact with you three soon." And before he disappeared with a pop, the three mutants heard Harrison say, "Fucking Sinister!" "Damn, wizards." Wolverine said in amazement, then darkly he said, "Did he say Sinister?" Although they never ran into him, which in their case was a good thing, Storm and Wolverine had heard rumours about him, and it was nothing good. And they hoped they would never run into him. "Yeah it would seem that someone had kidnapped and given him extra powers and an armour, for whatever reason." explained Magneto, "And I told him that the only one that I could think of who could have been responsible for what happened to him, was Mister Sinister, because I knew his work." "If that's true, why did he let him go?" asked Storm, "From what I have heard about him he isn't the kind of person to let someone go so easily." "With the likes of Sinister who knows," admitted the Master of Magnetism, "but men like him, they don't do anything without a plan or reason. If I were you, I would be careful, with Sinister involved I suspect the worse to happen sooner or later. If this is Sinister's work, this is only the start to whatever he has planned. So if you don't mind, I've got better things to do with my time then to talk to X-Men." And with that Magneto left the area to go back to his base and sort things out for when young Harrison was going to visit him. As for Wolverine and Storm, they were worried about what they learnt, and wondered what the future held for them. As they left on the quinjet, they knew that there was much to discuss once they returned to the Institute with the Professor, about Harrison, Magneto and about Sinister. And to see what they should do next.

oOo0oOo

3rd of February 2013 - New York City:
It has been a over a week since Harrison arrived in New York, and unlike he planned, things went slow. As his magical reserves were slowly returning to their rightful place, he had been asking around about Sinister and mutants at the Ministry of Magic, when they asked about what happened to him seeing that he was meant to be there a week ago, he told them there was some "Outside Interference". And although they knew about mutants, the Ministry only knew that they existed and nothing more, alike the Wizarding World, they kept to themselves and did not draw any attention to themselves. They even didn't know who this Sinister was, and if they did they weren't talking. To be honest Harrison didn't know if he should thank him or kill, thank him for the powers and armour or kill him for making him almost lose his first slave, Ginny. Ginny was near death when Harrison finally got to her, all thanks to the spell he placed on her in case her family or Dumbledore tried to take her from him. The spells made it so that she couldn't be away from him for long, or she would turn into a near death-like state. He didn't want to do it, but to keep her near him, he had to. It's not like he loved her or anything, but she was carrying his child and he didn't want to break in a new slave so soon. As for his new powers, when he wasn't dealing with finding out what he could about mutants and Sinister, or looking after Ginny, he was training with his new powers and armour that he had gained. Although he didn't know if it was Sinister or not that give him the powers, he was thankful to whoever it was gave him the basic information on how to use them, and was able to do a few beneficial things with his powers. He liked the skill that allowed him to travel through the shadows, he could stay in them as long as no light hit him, and attack a person wherever/whenever he wanted. Whilst he was doing all this, he was able to find a home within Bayville, where from talking to Magneto and letters to Charles Xavier, was where their base of operations were. So Harrison thought that this was a good place to set up shop as they say, in fact even better there were two other reasons that made Harrison want to move to Bayville. The first was that Stark Industries was based there, and the second is that there was enough land on sale that would allow him to start up his company - which he was having the Goblins look into. Now the reason that Harrison Slytherin was back in New York so soon, was that he was looking for a place called Sanctum Sanctorum, where it was said that someone known as the Sorcerer Supreme was meant to live in. What a Sorcerer Supreme was Harrison wasn't sure, but what he was told was that it was a practitioner of the mystic or magic arts who has greater skill than all others or commands a greater portion of the ambient magical energies than any other organism on/in a given world or dimension. Harrison wasn't sure about what it meant, but people who knew but weren't able to say much about it, was that Sorcerer Supreme was the most powerful magical user in the world. Not only that, but they helped to teach others who had the power to become Sorcerer and Sorceress, not a Sorcerer/Sorceress Supreme, as there was only meant to be one at a time. But they would be able to train the next Sorcerer/Sorceress Supreme, and when the old one dies, the new one would take their place. Now Harrison was looking for this Sorcerer/Sorceress Supreme, to either to be trained to be the replacement, which he thought was unlikely to happen with his Dark Heart. Or if possible and he had the power to become one, to become a Sorcerer. Whilst the Ministry of Magic wasn't sure where the Sanctum Sanctorum was other than somewhere in the U.S, they knew that over the last few months strange things were happening that wasn't caused by the Wizarding World. Now the reason that Harrison was looking for the Sanctum Sanctorum in New York City, was because of the strange events going on. From what the Ministry of Magic told him, there was something strange going on in the city over the last few months: gory deaths, people disappearing, and strange tornados hitting New York. And none of this was because of a normal magical crime, for no one in the U.S Wizarding World was able to make tornados. Make people believe that there was one, but not exactly make one, or make it look like there is one. So they suspected that it was the work of a Sorcerer/Sorceress, and if so, if things keeping the same way, Harrison might have some luck looking for them in New York City. But they did say that unless they want to be found, or he had the power to become one, he would find the same results as them: nothing. But seeing that Harrison wanted to gain more power, and these Sorcerers/Sorceresses could the key to do so, he decided he would have a look. At the start everything seemed to be normal, people going about their lives, crime being committed and so on, but nothing magical. By that evening Harrison was going to call it a night, but for once in his life, luck was on his side, and a tornado appeared on the outskirts of the city. But after a few seconds though, the tornado disappeared, in its place was what looked like to be a large, green, with orange markings, sabretooth tiger, if Harrison had to take a guess it was some sort of demon. And chasing it looked like five people, with weapons. So from the information Harrison gained, he suspected these people were Sorcerers/Sorceresses, and so chased after them.

oOo0oOo

3rd of February 2013 - New York City, Shortly Before:
In the sewer system of New York, two Sewage Treatment Workers were down here checking on some of the pipes, they got some reports of strange smells coming from the buildings above, and they thought it was something from down here. As the two workers were going down one tunnel, one of them said, "So Mike, are you coming around tonight, Jessica would love to have you round. She has a friend she wants you to meet." "Matthew you know I don't like blind dates," said Mike, "I can find my own boyfriend." "I know you can Mike," said Matthew, "but Jessica thinks you have been alone long enough after the death of Andrew, and thinks you need this. Please man, you know what she is like, she'll keep on until I get you come over, so for me, please?" Mike sighed, yes he knew what Jessica was like, and if he didn't agree, his friend would her annoying him for a long time until Jessica gives up, or he says he'll come. And knowing Jessica, he would agree before she would give up, and she was right, it had been over a year since Andrew died and he should start dating, his late boyfriend wouldn't want him to be alone all the time. However though, before he could agree, he saw a flash of light down one of the tunnels, and some strange sounds coming from the same tunnel. "Did you see that?" asked Mike. "Yes, what the fuck was that?" asked Matthew. "I don't know, let's check it out." said Mike, and Matthew agreed, and so the two went down the tunnel to see what it was. When they got to the end of the tunnel, they were surprised to see something invisible gnawing on some bones. Seeing this the two screamed and ran for the exit. However though, as they screamed, whatever was eating the bones heard them and went to chase after them. As they neared the next, Matthew was the first to be eaten in one bite, as Mike made his way up the ladder and make his escape. However, as he was getting out of the manhole, the invisible force took hold of Mike's upper body, and as Mike's boss was pulling him up, the demon slashed up Mike's body, cutting him into two. Upon seeing Mike's guts and blood coming out of his upper body, the boss ran to his work van and tried to leave. However though, as the van drive off, the ground began to quake and open up. The ground opened up and followed the van, until something took hold of the back bumper, and the boss had to put his foot down to get away, leaving behind part of the van. As the boss left the area to escape the creature that chased him, he didn't notice five people, three men and two women standing there watching. The first man had black hair, with an open red coat that revealed his bare chest, and wore black jeans and shoes, he had a small black gorty. The second man wore a green tanic with black straps, he also wore black trousers and knee-high brown boots. This man had a black pony tail, and a large black gorty. The last man was an elderly man with grey hair, and a long kimono-like apparel. As for the two women, the first one wore a purple hooded robe with gold trimmings, and she wore brown sandal boots. The last lady had purple hair and wore black, a black open leather jacket that revealed that she was wearing a black sport bra. She also wore black jeans and high heel shoes. She also wore black fingerless gloves, and a black neck collar and black hair band. As the van left, the invisible crushed a car, and the man in a green tanic said, "The Beast is shrouded, use the Eye."And with that the five hand movements that allowed the necklaces that they wore to open. As they opened, there was coloured mist within them before they formed an eye, and that powered the Sorcerer/Sorceress eyes to see the beast, which turned out to be what looked like to be a large, green, with orange markings, demonic sabretooth tiger. The demon upon sight of the five snarled at its new foes, attempting to intimidate them. One of the demon's challengers already had their dual swords in their hands, another one with a hand sign summons their own blade from a pocket dimension. As the demon threw a nearby car at the challengers one of them donned spectral armour and charged at the attack, destroying the car, and leaving him unharmed. The challenger wearing spectral armour sprinted forward and then slammed his fists down on the ground as a holy light surround him and making a mark upon the ground, until the ground shifted/travelled towards the demon until it was under it, and the ground opened up, which the challenger's red energy (magic) propelled itself upwards, sending the demon flying away. Upon the demon's landing the second challenger (second man) pounced on the beast's head/neck forcing it's head onto the ground, in front of its head lay the elder of the group, standing ready. Once the second challenger was on top of the beast's neck, he forced his magic into the blade, increasing its overall efficiency, and when the second challenger (With the green tunic) attempted to cut the beast's neck, it threw him off, but instead of him falling like expected, he floated in the air. And when the demon tried to whip him out of the air with its tail, and it's reward was it getting its tail cut off. Spraying blood all over the place, as the tail landed on the ground before the bleeding stopped. After the green tunic wearing man landed in front of the rest of the group, the demon snarled at the group and turned around and ran. The elder sorcerer stated, as he vanished the beast's tail and blood, "It has tasted flesh, it cannot escape." And the man in the green tunic said "Agreed." The elder of the group then stated "I shall conceal our efforts." he said as he wielded magic to turn them to be invisible and the creature to be disguised as a tornado. As the beast ran through the alley eventually ending up running through the streets of New York, whilst the man in the green tunic followed closely behind, the others following his lead. After running for a short time the demon ran into a construction site, while a man watching could see through the illusion. When the demon entered the site the man wearing the green tunic launched himself onto the creature's back, stabbing his sword into it, having blood splashed all over him, keeping him on top of the demon as it climbed. The sorcerer on the demon's back called out to the second female of the group (the one wearing the revealing outfit, and all black) and she wielded magic to bind the beast's lower limbs with magical ribbon-like bounds. And the kimono wearer then threw his dual swords at the beast, cutting of its legs as blood sprayed out of it limbs for a for a few seconds before stopping. While it was failing down, the tunic wearer withdrew his sword from the demon's skin, and then flew upwards, and with him using his ability with magic to fly and gain momentum he threw himself downwards, to pierce through the demon's heart, while he was glowing green through the use of his magic. As the beast landed onto the ground, the elder of the group vanished the blood and the body of the demon. With the defeat of the demonic sabretooth tiger, the elderly man said, to the man in the green tunic, "No beast has come this close to the Sanctum before Mordo - doesn't this concern you." "The creature is dead, that's all matters to me," Mordo said dryly, not really caring about how far the beast got near to the Sanctum, "I leave the worrying to you Wong." As Mordo teleported with green smoke, the other saw a car crushed into the fence at the place they were fighting, and the person in the car was looking right at them. Seeing this Wong waved his hand, which should set up another illusion in the hopes that the man in the car would not see them. It would seem that the illusion worked, as the man looked confused for a few moments before driving away. "He saw us?" the man in the red coat asked in shock to Wong. "Yes." Wong said simply, looking at where the man was in wonder. "Even through your spell work?" the man in the red in confusion, Wong was the most skilled at cloaking their surroundings, it was nearly impossible for people to see them when Wong was doing the magic. For this person to see them, it would seem that they were something special. "So it would seem." Wong said simply, as he thought about the possibilities as to why this human could see them. Was it possible that this human was a Sorcerer too. It could explain why he was able to see them. Then to their shock, they heard from above, voicing Wong's thoughts, "It is possible that he is a Sorcerer like you?" As they looked up they saw, a man with long red hair, wearing black jeans, a leather coat and green shirt, standing on top of a nearby building, watching them. They were surprised since they didn't sense him, even now it was hard to do so, it was like he was cloaked from their senses. "Greetings, stranger," Wong greeted the stranger polity, not wanting to do anything foolish against someone who's cloak was powerful enough to keep them from sensing him, "my name Wong, and your name is?" "Harrison Slytherin," replied the young man polity, before he floated down as he asked, "are you by any chance, Sorcerers and Sorceresses?" "Yes we are," replied Wong, "how can I help you?" "Well I was looking for you as I would like to be trained to become a Sorcerer." explained Harrison. "Aren't you already?" asked the lady in the hooded robe. "No you could say I'm the first known Wizard-Mutant," explained Harrison, "but I would like to to see if I could become a Sorcerer. And if not, I wanted to talk to your leader, the Sorcerer Supreme, about a few things." The Sorcerers/Sorceresses they were surprised to hear that, not only was this person a mutant, which they have known about for a while, but he was also a wizard. This surprised them more than him being a mutant, they had a few Sorcerers/Sorceresses around the world that were mutants, but wizards and witches although some knew about them, none of them had what it took to become a Sorcerer/Sorceress. They relied on their sticks that they called a wand, which weakened them a lot and so couldn't become a Sorcerer/Sorceress. But for this young Slytherin to be able to see them, even with Wong casting a second powerful cloaking spell, he meant to be something special. So it was no surprise for the Sorcerers and Sorceresses there to hear Wong say, "Whilst I can't say if we'll take you on as a Sorcerer, that is up to the current Sorcerer Supreme to decide, we can take you to him so you can talk to him and plead your case to him. So if you want to come to see the Sorcerer Supreme, take hold of my arm and I'll take you to see him." "Thank you Wong." was all Harrison said, as he took hold of Wong's arm and seconds later, the four Sorcerers/Sorceresses and one Wizard Mutant disappeared in smork. Not knowing how their futures would change by taking Harrison Slytherin with them that night.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. I was able to update faster as I was able to base this chapter off the first two chapters of Beyond the Veil Volume One: Arrival by megamatt09, and I had the ideas as to what I wanted to happen in this chapter. In the next chapter, I'm not too sure what I've got planned, but the start of the chapter we'll do Stephen Vincent Strange, and learn a bit of his past. After that I'll be winging it. But one thing I'll be adding will be a young Doctor Victor von Doom, who'll be learning to become a Sorcerer to save his mother's soul from a demon. Apart for that there'll be one other twist in the story. I would like to ask for ideas for Sorcerers/Sorceresses they can be from games or comics, BUT not from DC comics. I got a PM about updating my other works, and so I wish to to let you know that it is unfortunate for me to say that they are on hold for the time being, as my damn muse seems to be on vacation at the moment. So until it returns, don't suspect any updates from them. And so thank you once again for reading this story, and I hope that you'll spare a few more moments to review. As your thoughts and ideas do help me in writing this story. So please review. As you know Harrison'll have a man-made island, but what should it be called. So you know at the start I'll be having it to be called New Atlantis. Yes I know there is Atlantis in the Marvel World, but I'm doing this so that I can introduce Namor, and have Harry his first major lose. But then I need a new name, so here are the names for you to pick from: New Avalon: 3Isla de la Madre Agua - roughly translated it means Island of the Water Mother: 0Lemuria: 0Tartarus: 4Terrae Promissae, latin, translates as the promised land: 5Albion: 2New Hyboria: 1

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Eight.

3rd of February 2013 - New York City, Shortly Before the Fight:
We begin our chapter with Doctor Stephen Vincent Strange, he was tall, with black hair and green eyes, heading towards Way Haven Hospital, where he was a Neurologist/Neurosurgeon, and he was going in to do his rounds. As he drove, he thought that if he didn't know better, he was going mad. As a few moments ago he was involved in a strange accident. He was heading into hospital to do his job, when once again a tornado hit the city, this would be the fourth or fifth time in the last few months. Scientists that he talked to about this, had no idea why this was happening, in fact from what the scientists told him, when the tornados hit, the truth is that there was nothing there. The machines that pick up such things and record and keep track of them and other weather and earth changing conditions, would pick up nothing. The scientists wasn't informing the world of this, so not to make the people to panic seeing they don't know what was going on, and so was trying to find out what was really going on. So imagine his surprise when he was heading into work, when a tornado touched down nearby. What was more surprising was that it didn't do as much damage as a tornado would do, especially when being so close to traffic. The main damage wasn't done by the tornado itself, but by people trying to avoid it, when people were hitting into each other. But for Stephen, that wasn't the only surprise he had. Because the tornado came next to him, whilst that was shocking enough, what happened next was more shocking. Within seconds of it appearing It disappeared, and in its place was what looked like to be a large, demonic green, sabretooth tiger, with orange markings. Shocking still, was that there were people fighting it. So it was no surprise that Stephen ran his car into a fence of a construction site. But his illusion of demon and warriors continued, until the demon was defeated and with a wave of one of the warrior's hands, the illusion ended. Stephen thought that these delusions were because of him overworking, and not getting much rest as of late. Not only that, but he was stressed about today, it's his dead sister's, April Strange, birthday today. As he drove to work, his mind thought back to the past. Their parents died when April was only fourteen and he was nineteen, the father was a doctor and his mother was an engineer. With their deaths, Stephen was left to take care of his sister, who he dearly loved, and he loved to tease her and his sister would tease him back. Whilst April was at school, her brother was learning to become a Neurologist/Neurosurgeon. At the time, Stephen was dating a follow doctor Gina Atwater, you could say the three of them were a happy family together, Gina being a sister April didn't have, nor at times wanted. Sadly four years after their parents death, after Strange forcefully applied a crude lipstick on his sister and she assaulted him, she suddenly fainted and Stephen promptly took her to hospital. After an exam, she was diagnosed with a fatal, incurable disease and the doctor warned him that it was merely a matter of time before she died. Already a famed physician and discussed all over the news for being the youngest Neurologist/Neurosurgeon in the county, Stephen refused to accept the diagnosis and decided to be April's surgeon. (even though, he knew that as a physician, he wasn't allowed to treat family members. But Strange didn't care about that, April was his sister and didn't trust anyone else to look after her.) However though, on the day of the surgery, Stephen promised to April that the operation would be a success and all would end well for them. Unfortunately, after hours of surgery April died on the operation table. Stephen blamed himself over his sister's death, seeing in his eyes he wasn't good enough to save his own sister, and last of his family. Because of this, he grew to become cold and apathetic towards everyone, even to his love ones, it was because of this that he and Gina broke up. As the years passed, Strange's skills in medicine greatly improve, which granted him great fame and respect. Some people would say that Stephen because he to blamed himself over his sister's death, he grew to become a cold, greedy and arrogant person that people saw today, and it was his coping mechanism of his guilt over April's death. So he wouldn't have to face his true feelings. Either way, it didn't take the thirty-five year old doctor long to get to Way Haven Hospital, where a young doctor gave him some patients to look at. These were of patients that were of low income, and needed help, but Stephen Strange said that unless the Medical Journals were interested, he wasn't interested. And with that he went to his office. As Stephen got to his office, he seat behind his disk, getting ready to look at his paperwork before going on his rounds. But first he looked at the photo of his sister, and with a soft sad sigh, he said as he kissed the photo, "Happy Birthday Sis." Just then there was a knock on his door, and a man who looked to be in his fifties, and wearing a brown suit, entered the room. As the man entered he said with a sigh, "Ah Stephen good, when I saw Conner out there sulking I knew you were in." "Oliver, what a pleasure," Stephen said with a smile, "take a seat, so how's the grind?" "Turning me into a hamburger." joked Oliver, as he sat down. "So how can I help?" asked Stephen. "Seriously?" Oliver asked sceptically. "Of course." said Strange. "Good, as you know part of my job as an administrator of this hospital, is to make sure things run smoothly," explained Oliver, as Strange gave him a look saying that he didn't care, "so it helps if my senior staff aren't trying to strangle one another." "And?" asked Stephen. "And people want to strangle you Stephen," Oliver said pointy, "Doctor Atwater for one wants to strangle you. She has came in and seen me again." "That women has issues." said Stephen as he stood up, and looked out of the window, "Yes she does," Oliver said plainly, "and all of them are with you. Listen I know you two have some personal history..." "Listen Oliver, this has nothing to do with this." said Strange as he looked at Oliver. "Fine," Oliver said shortly, "but she calls you to the Coma Ward for patients, you ignore her and then she rattles my cage, and then I rattle your case. Please let us stop this chain of madness." "And what if I don't?" Stephen arrogantly, "You know that the directors of the hospital wouldn't allow you to let me go, I'm one of the best Neurologists/Neurosurgeons in the country." Oliver sighed as he knew that Stephen was right, and he hated that Stephen knew it too, it was hard to control the man. With a sigh, "Please do this for me Stephen, you know I don't ask for much, just make things easy for me. It was me, that allowed you to operate on your sister, even if you weren't allowed to do so. And I asked for nothing in return, but I'm asking this one thing from you, please see to that Doctor Atwater gets what she wants. She wouldn't be bothered with you if she didn't have to." Stephen sighed at this, Oliver was right, if it wasn't for him, he wouldn't have been able to operate on his sister, and in time become the man he is now. With a defeated sigh, knowing he owed the man a lot he said, "Fine I'll schedule her in at some point." "Good, she is waiting for you now." said Oliver with a smirk, as he stood up and left. "Perfect." sighed Strange.

oOo0oOo

About half an hour later, Stephen found himself down at the Coma Ward, where he found his blonde hair, brown eyed former lover reading a book. Looking up at the sound of someone coming into her Ward, Gina Atwater was surprised to see, Strange walking in. Seeing him the young lady said, "I don't believe it, the great Doctor Strange has descended from his lofty tower to slum it down here in the Coma Ward." "Don't get used to it," Stephen arrogantly, "this hospital didn't hire me for the ordinary cases." "Oh I forgot how grumpy you can get if you don't get your coffee." Doctor Atwater said with a smirk. "Let me confirm the economics for you Gina," Doctor Strange stated arrogantly, "sensational patients bring recognition, recognition brings in the money, and money keeps Way Haven's doors open. So you should be thanking me." "Stephen, what happened to you, don't you care anymore?" Gina asked her former lover with a sigh. "Caring is not a luxury I can afford, I get the hopeless cases remember." Stephen said with a sigh. "I know that's why I need your help." said Doctor Atwater, as she lead her follow doctor to one of her patients. As she handed Stephen some records of her patient, she said, "The patient's name is Jamelia." "Gina, this girl is twelve." said Strange. "Yeah I know, and I know you don't treat children, but this is a special case." explained Gina, as she lead Strange to the child's family, "Mrs. Carolina, this is Doctor Strange, and he is one of the finest Neurologists, and a specialist in albrite brain admonitory." With that, the son said to his mother in Mexican, what Doctor Atwater told them. "What symptoms did your patient display, prior to losing consciousness?" asked Strange, as he looked at the child's brain scans. "She had nightmares." explained the brother. "That is unfortunate, but I'm not a dream reader." said Doctor Strange. "Stephen please." begged Gina for her follow doctor to listen. "Gina these are my tools," Stephen said as he put out his hand to make his point, "she needs a psychologist not a surgeon." "It's not just her nightmares, it's her brain too, look." the female doctor said as she put a new scan up to the light so that Doctor Strange could see it. "This was taken seven days ago." "An embolism." stated Strange. "And this was taken this morning," said Gina, "that's right eight more in one week." "I've never seen anything like this before." stated Stephen, his interest getting peaked. "But I have." said Gina, as she walked over to some curtains and pulling them to one side as she revealed loads of more children like Jamelia. As Stephen saw all of these children, his interest got even more peaked, as so examined Jamelia. As he looked into the girl's eyes, he said, "Something is going on in there." When he said that though, the girl came to and grabbed hold of Strange's shoulder, and as she did, Stephen got a strange vision of a demonic demon head, surrounded by fire. At the same time Jamelia screamed out as if she was in pain, and collapsed again. As this happened Gain checked on her patient, and asked, "Are you alright Jamelia?" "Her nightmares, what did she see?" asked Stephen, all the whilst wanting nothing more but to get out of there, and never to come back. "What?" Gina asked in confusion, wondering what that had anything to do with it. "What did she see in her nightmares!?" Stephen asked once again. "A face, always a burning face." said Gina, no idea how this would help, and with that Strange left. "That's it, children going into mysterious coma don't make the grade for the Great Doctor Strange?" Gina asked sarcastically. "I'm fed up with this hospital feeding your monstrous ego. It's time for you to start giving back." But Strange wanted nothing more to get out of there, he didn't know what happened, why he had a version of the night of that the young girl had. But all he wanted was to get out of there, and never to come back, and nothing would stop him leaving, not even the mother who came up who begged in Mexican for help for her child. All he said as he left, was, "I'm sorry but I can't help you, sorry."

oOo0oOo

Once he returned to his office, seat down and thought about what happened. Nothing he could think of made sense about what happened. He sighed as he picked up the photo of himself and his sister, and remembered what happened to April and how he couldn't help her either. With what happened earlier, the young girl, the version and it was his sister's birthday, he couldn't take it anymore and told the nurses that he was going him, as he wasn't feeling too well. But as he was heading home though, he entered a tunnel, the radio he was listening started to play up. And as he looked up, in his mirror he saw the burning face that he saw in the vision from earlier. Out of shock he used his brakes, but as he did, his car went out of control, and the last thing he saw before going through a barrier and down a huge slope, was ghost like children. As his car went rolling down, the roof pushed inwards, and the airbags opened up onto his face and hands, damaging his hands, before blacking out. It would be three days before Stephen would come to, and when he did he would see Gina checking over him like she did since he arrived at the hospital. Here Gina told him what had happened, and told him that there was no children when asked. Whilst she told her former lover that he would be okay, Stephen wanted to see his records once he saw his hands covered in bandages. Gina would be resistant to do so, but she did so knowing he would see them sooner or later. Here Stephen learnt that he would never use his hand properly ever again, even with Gina to reassure him that something might be found to help make his hands better, and it might not be as bad as it looked. But Strange knew better, and no matter what Gina said, his life as a surgeon was over, he was even mean to his former lover about it and told her to leave him alone. It would be a week later before he would leave the hospital. Little did he knew it when he left the hospital, although his old life was over, he didn't know that a new one had begun and was awaiting him. Distressed, in the months to come, Stephen used almost all his fortune in experts around the world to fix his hands, but they didn't know how to help him. He turned down the idea of his hands being amputated, and replacing them with synthetic hands, so he can use basic things easier with his hands. As he was told that he would have no hope of ever returning to surgery if he did this operation, and Strange was vain and he didn't want to give up his job as a surgeon so he gave up on that idea. To make matters worse, his damaged hands prevented Stephen to write checks and access his money, which eventually leads to his cars being repossessed and being evicted from his apartment. Homeless and hopeless, Stephen attempts suicide, but a stranger would intervene and gives him a map that would lead him to find help in Tibet. With nothing to lose, Stephen convinced a reluctant Gina to pay his flight to Tibet, where Strange makes a his way to his destiny in the icy mountains. He soon loses his map, but successfully found a monastery where he's greeted by the strange man that he met when he tried to commit suicide. Here his new life would begin, and new dangers.

oOo0oOo

3rd of February 2013 - New York City, Sanctum Sanctorum:
It was a few hours before the accident with Stephen Strange, in this point of the story we find Harrison Slytherin, and the sorcerer's and sorceress's, outside of a mansion on the corner of Bleecker Street and Fenno Place in the heart of Greenwich Village. The building was a three-story Victorian-style brownstone townhouse built in the French Baroque architecture design with a Mansard roof. On the outside it may look normal, but Harrison knew from experience that appearance means nothing, so he kept an open mind as to what the inside might look like. Looking at the mansion, Harrison heard Wong say with a bit of fear his voice, "Welcome to the Sanctum Sanctorum." You see, whatever was cloaking Harrison's magic seemed to have vanished now, and now the sorcerers and sorceresses could feel the young man's magic, it to their and fear, felt of death and destruction. It was whilst untrained, was almost as powerful as the Ancient One, and they wondered what he would be like should he become a Sorcerer. Although they didn't say it out loud, but they wondered if this person should learn to become a Sorcerer. But they knew that it wasn't their place to decide, it was down to the Ancient One. So with nothing they could do at the moment, they lead young Harrison into the mansion, where Harrison's suspicions were confirmed to be right. The place was much bigger on the inside then it looked like on the outside, sure some places seemed that way, but this was magical. The hallway looked about half of the of size of the one on the outside, and there were doors in front of him and the sides, leading to other rooms, which without magic would not be possible. "Please follow me, Harrison." said Wong as the others left them be to do whatever. And so Harrison followed the old Sorcerer, as he listen to Wong talk about the place, the first floor houses the foyer, drawing room, library, living room, dining room, and Wong's kitchen. Harrison was told that without invitation, no one could get past the first floor, same with the second floor. The second floor consists of a study, the Ancient One's private bedchambers, Wong's private bedchambers, and bedchambers for the other sorcerers and sorceresses, along with multiple guest quarters. When Harrison asked about the third floor, it was explained that until the Ancient One accepted him, he wouldn't be allowed up there, as it was composed of the meditation chamber, mystical library, and the storage area for occult artefacts. It was rare for outsiders to be invited up on the third floor. When asked, Wong explained that unless people knew about magic, either by having magic or knew someone who had it, or knowing about magic somehow, they wouldn't be able to enter the building. It would seem that people knowing magic was more common than Harrison first thought, even more so with the Dark and Demonic Arts, as this was how sorcerers and sorceresses made their living. They fought against the darkness in the world. Enough of that, as Wong to end of the hallway on the second floor, it looked like a dead end when twins appeared from the wall, they were identical looking, they had green skin, and pointy ears. The only way to tell them apart was their eyes and hair, one had fiery red hair and eyes, the other had icy blue hair and eyes. The twins looked at Harrison with interest, as he did the same to them. Seeing the interest in Harrison eyes, Wong said, "Those two are Koume and Kotake, Kotake is known by many as the Sorceress of Ice, and her sister is known as Sorceress of Flame. Anyway, this is a test of sorts, to see how much work we need to do if the Ancient One agrees to allow you to learn to become a Sorcerer." Harrison just shrugged his shoulders at this, if he didn't see the twins come through the wall he would have thought Wong was taking him on. But now he realized that there was a portal in front of him, and to to be able to use it you needed a required amount of skill in sorcery to be able to walk through it. So without another word, Harrison slowly walked into the wall.

oOo0oOo

As Wong and Harrison disappeared through the wall, they didn't seem to notice two people watching them. "Did you feel that sister?" asked one of them. "Yes I did," said the sister, "do you think he's the one we've been looking for sister?" "I don't know," admitted the other sister, "he does have the feel of death and destruction, but we'll have to wait and watch to see if he is the one." "Agreed." said the other sister, and with that the two left and left to cause chaos around the mansion.

oOo0oOo

3rd of February 2013 - Tibet - Sanctum Sanctorum Training Camp:
As Harrison walked into the wall, instead of hitting it as he feared he might, he found himself in some sort of what looked like some underground tunnels. As Wong lead Harrison through the tunnels, Harrison say many doors, leading to whatever room they had. Before long they stopped at one door which was open, and Harrison could hear voices coming from the room. "Listen Victor, I understand what you are thinking, but -" an elderly man's voice said. "You have no idea wot I'm thinking or feeling," said this Victor angrily in a Romanian accent, "you have no idea how it feels knowing that your mother's soul is trapped in demonic realm. I'll do votever it takes to save my mother." "I know that young Victor," said the elderly man's voice, "but what you are trying to do will not work. You cannot trust demons, or their bargains that they offer you, they'll try and twist them as much as possible to fit your needs." "I don't care!" Victor shouted, "I'm studying demonic, death and soul magic, so I can save my mother's soul. I'll learn them here or somewhere else, it makes no difference to me." That was all that Harrison needed, and something within him snapped, and before he knew it he walked into the room without thinking, and shouted at the young man in the room, "You dare and study demonic, death and soul magic, not knowing the consequences!" "Vho are you?" asked a shocked teen, who was around Harrison's age and had brown hair and eyes, and was wearing a green robe with silver lining it. "A person who knows the risks of dealing with demonic, death and soul magic." sneered Harrison, a sneer that his former professor would be proud of. "Harrison!" Wong called out, "What were you thinking? You shouldn't barge in like this. Now bow and ask forgiveness from the Ancient One for doing so." As he bowed to the old man. "I bow to no man." Harrison said arrogantly and with confidence, he was after all wanting to make a name for himself, and bowing to any man would make him weak, even if it was someone more powerful. No, he would never bow to anyone unless he was forced to, even then he would fight against it. But saying this shocked, Wong - who stood up now - Victor and a man that he just spotted, a man in a dark brown fighting outfit. Not only was this man was shocked, he looked angry at him for disrespecting the aging man. However, as this man summoned a sword from thin air and placed it at Harrison's neck, and before anything was said, the elderly man who Harrison presumed was the Ancient One looked amused than angry said, "Mordo, control yourself." "But Master -" began Mordo. "But nothing, Mordo, remember yourself." said Mordo's Master, and with a look that showed he wanted to do anything but that, Mordo removed the sword and made it disappear. The Ancient One turned to Harrison and asked, "Young one, who might you be and how do you know about subjects at such a young age?" "My name is Harrison Slytherin," Harrison introduced himself, "as for how I know, I honestly don't know, just that I do." "Hmm, interesting," said the Ancient One thoughtfully, "so tell me, what do you know about these subjects." "Ancient One, vhy ask him, he doesn't know anything about these subjects." Victor said hotly. "Let him speak." the Ancient One said with an air of authority, like he wanted to hear what this young man had to say. "As I said I don't know how, but unless you have an affinity for the sort of magic you want to use, they can be dangerous." Harrison explained, "For Death Magic, the main problem is that you could get yourself killed or it might corrupt the user. As for Soul Magic, you can not only damage your own soul but the soul you're trying to summon. And if you are able to summon the soul with it damaged, the soul could become tormented, and I don't think you want your mother's soul damaged or tormented. As for Demonic Magic, that's the most dangerous thing you can do if you're not careful. Not only can it corrupt the user, if the person hasn't got a strong enough will to control the evil energy, even momentary weakness can be exploited. Also if you aren't careful, the demonic force the person you're trying to summon, could take over the host. Not only that, but if you don't know how to control the demon, it could trick you and do more damage to you and people around you then you might think, other than taking over your body." "I don't care, I'll train until I can free my mother's soul from the demon that has her." Victor said with conviction, and with a hint of coldness. "I would think about what you want to do," Harrison said carefully, knowing that what he say might be met on deaf ears, "it would take years to master enough skill to do what you want. I would think about stopping what you are doing, and if you can't do that find another way in finding another way to save your mother." "I think that should be all, Victor please go to your room and think about not only what I've said, but what young Harrison said as well." said the Ancient One, dismissing the young Sorcerer, and seeing it as a dismiss, and the Ancient One would not back down, young Victor left. Once Victor was gone, Mordo was back in Harrison's face as he said, "For someone who doesn't seem to know the subjects, you seem to know the dangers." "I don't understand it myself, but the case is that I do know it, and I hope in talking to Victor, I might been able stop him from opening a demonic portal." Harrison explained, "As I for one do not want this world to be overun by demons because some opened a portal for them to enter our world." "I might know why you know the risks." explained the Sorcerer Supreme. "How so sir?" Harrison asked politely and in interest. "When did you connect the three items?" the Sorcerer Supreme asked cryptically. "What items?" Harrison asked in concern, the only three items he could think was something he hasn't told anyone about, it worried him that this person might know something that he shouldn't. "A wand, a stone and a cloak, do these three items come to mind Harrison." asked the Ancient One, confusing the two Sorcerers in the room. They had no idea what their Master was talking about. Harrison could deny everything, which would make things easier but that would mean risking not learning to become a Sorcerer and so not becoming stronger. But in telling them, he would risk people knowing he had them, and something told him he shouldn't let just anybody know about these items. But at the same time, he could finally learn what these items were and why they made him more powerful even though he had yet to know how to use that power. After thinking about it for a few moments, as he realized that this man might be able to tell him what they were and how to use this new power, Harrison said, "A few weeks ago, although I have no idea what the items are." "Mordo and Wong please leave and make sure no one disturbs the two of us please." the old Sorcerer told the younger ones. "But Master, this isn't wise." said a worried Mordo, he wanted to know what was going on so that he might use the information for his own gain later on. "What I'm about to discuss between me and young Harrison is for our ears only so, leave." this time the order was clear, and the Ancient One pushed some of his power into his voice, and showed Harrison why the old man was the Sorcerer Supreme. Harrison could feel the power coming off the old man in spades, and it took everything he had not to bow down to the man. The other two men were no different, but because they most likely were taught by the man, they were able to deal with it much better than Harrison was, he was starting to sweat. Knowing that this was something their Master wasn't going to back down on, or willing to talk about, the two Sorcerers left their Master to talk to the young man. But they had to wonder why their Master was so interested in this Slytherin character, and what these three items their Master talked about. Normally the Ancient One would tell them such things, seeing he was getting old, he often asked for their help, or informed them about such important things. To do this, and not wanting anyone to know about it, it must be very important. And it interested both men, but for different reasons: Wong wanted to know because it might become a risk to his Master, and to the others - and that was something he didn't like. Mordo on the other hand wanted to know, so he could find a way to use the information later on. And if he knew about these items, he might be able to use it himself, and so not only become stronger, but might take the place of the Ancient One and become the next Sorcerer Supreme like he thought he deserved. But yet their Master sent them away, and put magical barriers up so that no one could hear them. Once Mordo and Wong left the room, the Ancient One asked, "Now before we start, I have one question for you, and depending on your answer will affect what happens next. Is that understood?" "Yes, Ancient One." Harrison said politely, not wanting to get on the bad side of someone who was more powerful than him. "Who are you?" asked the Sorcerer Supreme, shocking Harrison a lot by that one question, more so from what he said next, "And don't tell me that you're Harrison Slytherin, as I know that to be a lie." "I don't know what you are talking about sir." Harrison replied, trying not to show his shock and fear that someone might know the truth, or at least know he wasn't who he meant to be. "Don't take me as a fool, I'm not the Sorcerer Supreme without good reason," said the Ancient One, "whilst whatever made you look your age, and mask your magic to match your age, for someone like me it doesn't work. For anyone else, you could get away with it, but with me you can't. If you want my help, you'll tell me who you really are." Harrison had a thoughtful look on his face as he thought about this, before he decided to tell this old sorcerer anything, he asked, "Presume you are right and that I'm someone else, what is stopping you from telling others. I might have a reason to become someone else if you were right, and if so, I wouldn't want people knowing about it." "I swear on my title of Sorcerer Supreme, and my ability to wield ambient magic," the Sorcerer Supreme said. "I use to be the twelve year old: Harry Potter," Harrison said after a few moments of debate, realizing it would be for the best at least tell this Ancient One a few careful truths about himself, "a few things happened, and I faked my own death and became Harrison Slytherin. Now could you tell me what you know about the items? You seem to know what they are." "Have you ever heard of the Peverell Brothers and the title of the Master of Death?" asked the Ancient One, once he gained what he wanted. He now knew who he was dealing with really, he might not know the reason for faking his death, or why he felt the need to cause death and destruction at a young age, but that's not the point right now. Harrison thought about it for a few moments until he remembered the memories he received from Tom, about the Peverell Brothers and them cheating Death. The story revolves around three wizard brothers who once conquered death for a short time by defeating a deadly obstacle with their magic. The personification of Death appeared out of anger because he felt that they had cheated him, but pretended to congratulate them by awarding them gifts of their choosing: The older brother wanting to rub it in death's face in it some more, and asked for a wand that would make him unbeatable, and so death gave him the Elder Wand. The middle brother also wanted to rub it in death's face too, asked for something to bring back the souls of the dead, and so death gave him the Resurrection Stone. But these two items weren't what they seemed, and death got their souls soon after. However the third brother was wiser than his other two brothers, and knew something seemed off and asked for something so he could hide from Death, and so Death was forced to give the third brother his Invisibility Cloak. Because of that, this allowed the brother to postpone his death until he was ready, and when he was ready, he lifted the veil that had helped him to evade the afterlife and was welcomed by Death. The three objects mentioned during the tale are meant to be the Deathly Hallows, the most powerful magical objects in existence. It is believed that whoever succeeds in uniting all three of the Hallows would become the Master of Death. No one knew what being the Master of Death meant, but most suspected they would have control of Death, or gain powers of death. This was the reason people searched for them over the years, as they wanted to cheat death, or/and gain the power of Death. "Yes I have, they are meant to be a fairy tale for kids," Harrison explained to the old Sorcerer, "are you saying that you think that the items that are in my possession are the Deathly Hallows from the story?" "I don't know." said the Sorcerer Supreme, "I've been around longer then you might think, a few hundred years, and I have ran across them a few times, and I know the power that comes from them. Not only that, but I know the key to becoming the Master of Death other than collecting the three items together." Harrison was surprised, he knew that people possessing powerful magic would allow them to age slowly, which is why he wasn't as old as he looks, but what surprised him was the Ancient One's age. Sure he knew those with magic could live for a long time, seeing that Dumbledore was around a hundred and fifty years old - but he was nearing the end of his life, he had about ten years or so to live. Was it possible that if someone was a sorcerer/sorceress, they had more power to live a few hundred years, or more - seeing he didn't know the real age of the Sorcerer Supreme. Either way, with a sigh Harrison asked, "What do you mean the key of becoming the Master of Death, I would have thought once you gained the Deathly Hallows, you would gain the title and any of the powers that came with it." "Oh no, there is one main thing needed in order to become the Master of Death other than gaining the Deathly Hallows," explained the Ancient One, before his face darkened a bit, "and that's the person wants to cause death and destruction. Without that need, a person would only gain the powers that the items held themselves." "So I'm grateful that Voldemort didn't gain those items." Harrison said mainly to himself. "I've heard of that man and to be honest I don't think he would have gained the title of Master of Death." the Sorcerer Supreme explained to the young man in front of him. "Oh? Why not?" Harrison asked in shock, "I would have thought he would be ideal for the title, he is after all the poster child for death and destruction." "That might be true," admitted the Ancient One, "but what I have learned about the "Dark Lord", is that the man wants total death and destruction. He wants to kill and destroy everything in his path. The truth is that there must be a balance between life and death, otherwise there would be too much chaos in the world. You may want to kill and destroy, but for you to become the Master of Death, you don't want to kill and destroy everything." Harrison had a thoughtful look on his face, this old man seemed to know a lot about him, knowing that he had a dark heart, and that he wanted to kill kill and destroy things. But yet he was still talking to him, who might be willing to help him for whatever reason. So in the interest of making things easy between the two of them, he would be as honest as possible, but keep things to himself when needed, "True, you are right, what's the point of killing and destroying everything, who and what would you rule over if you did." "And that's where you and Voldemort are different," explained the Sorcerer Supreme, "Voldemort wants everything gone, and rule the world in ashes from what I learnt about him." Harrison wasn't going to deny that, he had seen his memories, and it was like the Sorcerer Supreme said, the Dark Lord wanted nothing more but to see the world in ashes, unlike the younger version. 'Those stupid rituals did a number on him over the years,' Harrison thought to himself as he thought the way Voldemort turned out. Then thinking back to the title of Master of Death, he asked, "So do you know, what powers being the Master of Death would give me?" "I may have a few ideas, but no real proof though." the Ancient One admitted, "But the little I do know is that, as the Master of Death you should have the ability to have absolute control over death/dead things. Not only that, but you should gain strength from the deaths of others. But as time goes by, the information about what you can do will come to you, like how you know the risks of using Death, Soul and Demonic Magic. It'll only be matter of time before you learn it all." Whilst not knowing the full extent of what being the Master of Death meant, wasn't what Harrison was hoping for, at least learning he had control over death and those that are dead(or undead) was useful, so was gaining strength from the deaths of others. At least it would only be a matter of time before he learned more. Either way, it was time for things to get back to his topic of choice, the reason he was here, and so Harrison asked, "Ancient One, I would like to ask, would you be willing to teach me how to become a Sorcerer?" "And why would I want to make the Master of Death stronger?" asked the Sorcerer Supreme, "Why would I make a villain stronger than he already is." Harrison was surprised at what the Sorcerer Supreme had said, he thought that with the way he was talking, he would be willing to help. But now? He had to wonder what was going on, unless this was some sort of test. And so he thought carefully, before saying, "Sure I want to become stronger, what human doesn't? But who says I don't want to help create someone as strong as me?" "What do you mean?" the Ancient One asked in interest, "First I would like to ask, are you going to tell others what you know or suspect." asked Harrison. "That you are the epitome death and destruction, and that you are the next great evil?" asked the Sorcerer Supreme, "No I won't, like I said there must be a balance between life and death, and you are the next balance between the two. And unless you try and destroy the balance, I won't tell anyone about you." "In that case you need a new person to balance life aren't I right," said Harrison, as a feeling came to him, "you are that life, making sure that too many people don't die. But you're getting old, and soon your time on this earth, like a few others here is coming to an end." "What do you mean a few others lives are nearing the end?" the old sorcerer asked worriedly. "I don't know, I just have a feeling that for some reason I feel that your life and a few others death is near." Harrison explained to the Sorcerer Supreme, "But unlike you, it feels as it is meant to be your time right, the others, I don't know how to explain it other than their deaths can be avoided somehow." "It sounds as if you have the Sense of Death," the Ancient One explained, "it allows you to sense the coming of death and the actual act of dying. Most of the time you might sense the coming deaths like mine, I am old and it is our time to go. But then you sense the deaths of whom are young, some are because of health problems in which case you may not be able to stop because it is their time. Then there'll be times when you might sense, like now, the deaths of those who you can stop from dying or at least try to. As if it is meant to be their time to die, the powers that be you could call it, will throw everything at you to stop you from saving them. And should you be able to save, and they were meant to die, something will happen to make sure they die." "That's good to know," Harrison said thoughtfully, not like he was going to save lives for the hell of it, "either way, let's make a deal. Train me to become a Sorcerer, I'll help you protect these people until the start of September, seeing I have plans to start High School at that time, and if I sense this feeling I have, you can call upon me for help until it ends. But I think it'll won't be long before what I am feeling happens, a few months at that. Not only that, upon seeing that you haven't passed your powers to the new Sorcerer Supreme, I'm suspecting you haven't found the right one yet. So I would say if you are willing to train me, I'll help with training the new Sorcerer Supreme. I know you can train him in magic better than I can, but I might be able to help them with things that no other person can." "If you are able to do this, I would be willing to train you." said the Ancient One with a smile. Harrison felt like he was played somehow, maybe the Ancient One knew something is going on, and needed an outsider to do the dirty work or something. Whatever the case, the Sorcerer Supreme was now willing to train him to become a Sorcerer, and if it meant he would do the Ancient One's dirty work, he would do so. Anyway, for a short while the two talked, where things were explained what happened, and Harrison explained that over the following weeks he would be busy setting up home and his new business, and had people to look after so he would have to leave the Sanctum Sanctorum often. The Ancient One was fine with this, and once they finished talking he had Wong show Harrison out.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. I was able to update faster as not only was this chapter shorter the rest, but I was able to base the first half of the chapter from the anime movie, Doctor Strange the Sorcerer Supreme, and the second chapter just came to me. I hope you like how I added Doom. :D I also hope you like how I dealt with the Master of Death title. In the next chapter, once again I'm not too sure what I've got planned, I'll be having Harrison meet up with the Starks, and maybe Norman Osborn. After that I'll be winging it, which I'm good at and as you can see makes the story good. I would like to ask for ideas for Sorcerers/Sorceresses they can be from games or comics, BUT not from DC comics. And there is cyber cookies for those who can guess where I got the idea for the twins from. And so thank you once again for reading this story, and I hope that you'll spare a few more moments to review. As your thoughts and ideas do help me in writing this story. So please review. As you know Harrison will have a man-made island, but what should it be called. So you know at the start I'll be having it to be called New Atlantis. Yes I know there is Atlantis in the Marvel World, but I'm doing this so that I can introduce Namor, and have Harry his first major lose. But then I need a new name, so here are the names for you to pick from: New Avalon: 3 (Review/Facebook: 3)Isla de la Madre Agua - roughly translated it means Island of the Water Mother: 0Lemuria: 0 (Review/Facebook: 1)Tartarus: 9 (Review/Facebook: 1)Terrae Promissae, latin, translates as the promised land: 6 (Review/Facebook: 4)Albion: 6 (Review/Facebook: 2)New Hyboria: 1 ~Beta Note~ Will you become my follower? And lastly Favourite, Follow and Review, enough said.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Nine.

28th of February 2013 - Bayville, Harrison's Home:
Our chapter begins a few weeks after Harrison was accepted into the Sanctum Sanctorum, and begun training to become a Sorcerer. And right now he was surrounded by the naked forms of three of his six sex toys, Ginny (she was now showing she was with his child) Bellatrix and Narcissa - Tonks was sorting out how she was going to quit her job at the M.L.E and Emma and Hermione were sorting out how to move to the U.S.A. At this moment Harrison seating behind a desk in his study awaiting for a call he had set up, a secretary, but there would be more on that shortly. For now, while he was waiting for the secretary, he had ordered Ginny and Bellatrix to play with each other. Bellatrix, then positioned her sweet, shaved cunt directly over the young girl's face in a classic sixty-nine position. Bella didn't waste a minute. She pushed her stiff tongue directly between the soft folds of Ginny's vulva and into her warm, moist pussy. Ginny gasped in a deep breath and let it out with a wail, her pussy was getting sensitive. Ginny moaned from between Bellatrix's thighs, which were now tightly clamped on either side of the teenager's face. From Harrison's vantage point, he saw Bellatrix's jaw muscles shifting while she pushed her tongue deeper into the helpless girl's warm, vagina. Ginny was rolling her hips violently from side to side. Bellatrix arched her back and cried. "Ohhhhh Marrrrliiiinnn, don't stop, Ginny. That's so wonderful. Keep doing that. Ohhhhhh... gnnnnnn... uuggghhhhh!" Continuing to grind her pussy against Ginny's mouth and face, Bella reached down and slipped two fingers between her victim's thighs. Bellatrix's probing fingers must have contacted the young girl's clitoris, because Ginny suddenly tried to move her hips as a moan came from her throat. As the older woman fondled Ginny's most private parts, another deeper moan came from the captive young girl, and her legs parted slightly. Bella immediately took advantage of this and pushed between Ginny's thighs to capture some of the younger girl's sweet fluids with her finger. Harrison watched feverishly as Bellatrix sucked the now moist finger into her mouth, obviously relishing the taste. Then she attacked Ginny's small pussy again, moving her fingers and hand around the glistening slit of our captive. Ginny continued to struggle weakly as she attempted to free her head from between Bella's thighs, however, her rapid movements served only to further stimulate the now highly aroused, young girl. In time though, Ginny's hips started to roll slowly as her helpless body began to succumb reluctantly to Bellatrix's ceaseless manipulations. Ginny's hips jerked suddenly as Bellatrix moved her hand farther between the young teen's thighs. "Owwwwwww," Ginny whined as Bella moved her finger slowly in and out of the teenage girl's hot pussy. Ginny's narrow hips picked up the gentle rhythm, and soon she was moaning in pleasure, before cumming, and not long after, Bella was cumming with Ginny licking her pussy. Whilst Harrison was watching this, he was having Narcissa licking his, and sucking his cock. But to make sure that he didn't cum too soon, he was thinking about the last few weeks(not how good Narcissa made him feel). For his training at the Sanctum Sanctorum, it was interesting, he had found out that the place he was training was a monastery in the Tibet icy mountains. They had about fifty new Sorcerers and Sorceresses in training there. As for Harrison, he found it more difficult than he first thought, yes he knew some wandless magic, but this was different. Whilst it might look like wandless magic that the Wizarding World knew of, it wasn't it, Sorcerers and Sorceresses knew it as Personal Energies: The mental and spiritual powers that mystics and sorcerers develop for themselves (psionics, Chi Manipulation, astral projection, thought-casting, etc.) Then there was three other kinds that they knew of, the first is Ambient Magical Energy of the Universe: Sorcerer/Sorceress can tap into this power for many effects, such as teleportation and energy bolts. By definition, this is derived from Eternity. These generally involves actual casting of spells and may be limited to the main dimension they have learned how to wield and may not work in others. Next was Extradimensional Magical Energy: powers gained through the tapping into the extra-dimensional energy and by invoking entities or objects of power existing in mystical dimensions, with different physical and magical laws, tangential to our own. Unlike the first two, the entities invoked generally have a say in how or if the power is used. And lastly, Items: Magic may also come in the form of items imbued with power. These are often created by powerful sorcerers and exter-dimensional entities and vary in function and power. Whilst it may seem the same, Harrison soon learnt that the magic, the energy of these were different, and he was finding it harder than he thought to learn this new form of magic, he was so used in using some sort of focus or on his magical core. In this kind of magic he was learning, there were no such things. Harrison was hoping that he could learn most of this during his time at the monastery, and if not, gain the books needed to learn them. Whilst he was training, Koume and Kotake were trying to get close to him, trying to seduce him for some reason. Harrison could laugh at their actions, it would not work on him, and had to wonder what they were planning with him. He didn't know what they were planning, but he would more than happy to let them play their game and see what they were playing at. As for Victor von Doom, he tried to keep his distance from Harrison, he was upset at what the new -comer said to him. Although Harrison did catch him muttering something about returning to the Baxter Institute, which Harrison learnt was a school for the highly intelligent, and was designing something, what Harrison couldn't find out what. But he had hired some goblins from Gringotts to try and find out for him, whatever the reason, if Victor was thinking about returning to this school, seeing that he thought he could regain his mother from another realm. Then Harrison wanted to know why, and see if he could use it for his own gain. Now when he wasn't at the monastery, he was setting up shop in Bayville, the first part was his home. Seeing that he didn't have a site to work from, or any buildings, most of the work would be from his own home. Which is why he bought a mansion. He remodelled the place so that magic and technology could work together, for the near future it was important that the two did work well. He would have many computers there, a few of which he would be personally using himself. Not only would he be living at the mansion, but those who he would be hiring would be too, and working there. Until he built his new company that he decided to call Cyberdyne Biotech Industries or C.B.I for short, the scientists that he would hire would need somewhere to research, so that when they had a place to build what they designed, it wouldn't take as long to do so. The first thing that Harrison was planning to have the scientists help him design, medical and life-saving items. Harrison saw this a great way to start of making his name known, with magic and tech out there, designing new medical and life-savers would make him well known in no time. And he already had a few good ideas about what to design too, just needed help making it into reality. However, to make this all work he would need two things, a spokesperson, which Harrison decided because of her age and appearance, it would be Narcissa. She knew how the Wizarding Political Affairs worked, all she needed was the Muggle World and she would be set. And so he had Gringotts give him Pensieve memories for Narcissa to learn from, so she would be able to become his spokesman. So far, Narcissa was at the point that she was able to publicly go out for him, and talk for him when he was busy doing something else or didn't want to talk to people. The other thing that Harrison knew what he needed was a secretary, as he would have them sort out hiring people for him, and any other things he might need to be done. So he had asked the local Secretary Agency to send some women for him to look at. And over the last few weeks, when Harrison finished his training, he would return to his home for interviews with the women that they sent. In the end Harrison hired a young twenty-one year old Her name was Cameron Manson, she was five foot nine, with red hair and light blue eyes. From her records, Harrison learnt that Cameron was from England, and came to America like many before her to start a new life. There she went to a Secretary School, where she finished last year and since then finished last year. For Harrison this was useful, as long as she didn't have high morals and beliefs, he might be able to mould her into someone he can use for more of his illegal actives, he'll get to soon. As he was thinking about this, and watching two of his girls playing with each other, and Narcissa sucking him, he cummed into Narcissa's mouth. He was about to say something, when the intercom that he set up at the gates of the mansion. Quickly putting on the shirt he had behind him, he pushed a button on his desk, where the area around the fence popped up on a screen and pushing another button, he saw Cameron. So with a smile, Harrison said, "Greeting Ms. Manson." "Hello Mr. Slytherin, I hope I'm not late." "No you are not," said Harrison, "let me buzz you in." "I'll see you in a few minutes." said the redhead, as Harrison opened the gates and turned away from the the screen. As he did he ordered Ginny and Bellatrix to take their clothes and leave the room and get changed. Whilst Harrison and Narcissa quickly changed right there. When Harrison and Narcissa got their final pieces of clothes on, and casting a few quick spells to make sure nothing was out of place, and there were no signs of sex, Harrison seat back at his desk. When Narcissa returned with Cameron, she said, "Sir, is there anything else?" "Depending on what happens next, yes there will be Ms. Black." Harrison smiled at his slave, as they acted out what they planned how they would act when they were around others. "Once again Ms. Manson, greetings. I hope you are well and you didn't have a hard enough of the time finding the place." "Thank you and no I didn't have a hard time finding the place." the young lady said polity. "Good, now before we start, there's one last thing you need to do before you fully work for me," explained Harrison as he passed a few forms towards Cameron, "those are non-disclosure forms for you to sign." "Can I ask why you want me to sign these for?" asked Ms. Manson, "I thought I was only doing basic stuff for you." "For now yes," admitted Harrison, "however though, I'm going to be going to meetings in the coming weeks and months, which I'll be taking you and Ms. Black with me. And you might see and hear things that cannot be repeated, and so to make the people I see feel safe, they would want to know that you cannot say anything without some kind of consequences should you say something. And same for me for when things become more serious, I want to feel safe you cannot say or do something against me without some kind consequences to your actions should you do so." Cameron could understand the reasoning behind the forms here, whilst her new boss might not have much for her to do right now. The people he might meet up with, would feel much better if they knew that he had some way to prevent her from talking, and should she see or hear anything they don't want public, she would face the consequences of it. And as she read the forms, she asked about the women in the room, "May I ask who Ms. Black is to you?" "She is my spokeswoman," explained Harrison, as she signalled both of the women to sit, "You see when I'm not in meetings, I'll be busy during the following months before I start High School, and I need someone to keep an eye on things for me. Not only that, but should things go the way I want them to, I would prefer not to talk to reporters if I can help it. So Ms. Black will be my number two for me at C.B.I, so if she gives you orders, unless I have said otherwise before hand, I would like you to follow them as if I gave you to them. And if you think they are suspicious, you may forgo the order, but I would like a report as to why you did so." "I understand," said Cameron, "so what is my role for you Mr. Slytherin, you never went into detail in the interview." "I didn't want to until you signed the non-disclosure forms," explained Harrison to the young woman, "other than the basics, I want you to help Ms. Black to do interviews, set things up to build up C.B.I for me. I'll be away for some time once I've been able to set up the foundation of the C.B.I. I know it is a lot for someone new like you, but that's the reason I picked you, if things go the way I want them to, this could help you make a name for yourself. As someone who helped to create the C.B.I, I would think it would look great on your C.V in the future." "Thank you sir." said Ms. Manson, who was surprised at what he did, something like this would make her in the world, if this goes the way Slytherin wanted it to. "But I have to warn you though Ms. Manson," began Harrison, "whilst I won't be breaking any laws, I might have to deal with some underhanded people. So if you don't want to deal with it, you should leave now. Whilst I want to help people, I know that to do that I'll sometimes have to deal with crooked people at times to do so." This last part was to plant seeds for the future: if she agreed to stay on, he knew that there was some hope to turn her in the future. But if she didn't, she would leave and he would have to find someone who can do what he needed from them. But he got lucky when Cameron said, "I know what you mean. At times in one's life, people need to do things to get on, sometimes that means getting your hands dirty with people you don't normally deal with." Harrison smiled at this, he knew it was a risk in asking, but so far should she leave and say anything, not only could he have her done with the forms she signed. All he said right now was the he might have to deal with some underhanded people, not that he has or will, so she had nothing against him. Then taking one last risk, and knowing that she couldn't do him any harm, he asked, "What if you had to do something illegal to get what you needed?" Cameron knew this was a test of sorts, and if she needed to get close to Harrison, she would have to prove that she can be trusted. And so with a smile she said, "As long as people don't get hurt unneededly, I'm willing to do almost anything to get what I want sir. And I do mean anything." Cameron emphasized anything, trying to make Harrison know she was into sexual acts too. She knew from the records he was meant to be a pervert, and possibly having sex with many women, and from she picked up someone had sex in this room not long ago. And if it meant having sex to get what she needed to make a better future, that's what she would do. "I would never ask you anything like that Ms. Manson, but it is good to know." Harrison said with a warm smile, but worried inside. It seemed too easy, and one thing Harrison hated was things that were too easy, as there was normally a catch somewhere down the line. Not only that, but when he tried to use Legilimency on her, it seemed that he wasn't able to find a mind and for someone who was meant to be non-magical it was worrying. More so that since he was unable to find a mind at all, even magicals that knew Occlumency , he should have been able to sense her mind. It is possible that she was a mutant, and that would make it so her mind was protected, making it so that it isn't there. Until he knew for sure what was going on, he would have to be careful with her. Whilst he was new to the area, there could be something going on behind the scenes that he wasn't aware of and could become a problem if he wasn't careful. That was for later, for now he had to deal with the here and now, and that he had a meeting soon, and so with a smile he said, "Okay now, less of chit chat, we've got a meeting with Howard Stark within an hour and I want to be early. We can get to know each other later on." "Of course, sir." said Cameron and Narcissa together, as the three of them left to go to Stark Tower, the Headquarter of Stark International.

oOo0oOo

A little history about Howard Stark and Stark Tower, before we continue. In another timeline, Stark Tower would be found in New York City. However, thanks to Rift's manipulations in time, he was able to make it so the Tower was in Bayville. Like in other timelines, Stark International, also known as Stark Industries, is a billion-dollar multinational company owned by Howard Stark. And they mainly focused on weapons for the U.S military, in an attempt to help them protect their country. But after his son's birth, Anthony Stark, Howard came to realize he didn't want his legacy to be of death and destruction for his son to live with, and so he gave up making weapons and focused on helping people. However though, as he was thinking about what he should do to make a new legacy for his son, Howard met a stranger who told him about Bayville - a small county in financial problems. With the U.S in recession, they couldn't help with all the countries in U.S, so a few places had a harder time than others when financial assets came into it, and Bayville was one of them. So the stranger suggested that Howard set up shop in Bayville, where he created the Stark Tower. Howard thought that it would be great, it would make up for all the damage that he had caused with making the weapons that he created. And with the money that he gained over the years, it wouldn't be too hard to help rebuild Bayville. So over the years Howard rebuilt Bayville, with people he knew, he created new high tech trains (that used magnets to go faster), that went around Bayville, so the people could get around much easier. He also refurbished the schools, businesses, to make sure they had the top of the line items. Whilst Howard was able to sort out most buildings in Bayville, there was one industrial site near the water that he wasn't able to get hold of. It was the largest in Bayville, one that Howard could use to build new jobs and such. But for some reason he was not able to do anything about it, as the owner would not sell the place. What Howard didn't know about was that the stranger was a mutant from the future, Rift, and he was the reason that Bayville was the way it was, full of crime and that. He knew what the Starks were like, and so seeing how important they were to the future, so thought it important for Harrison Slytherin to know the Starks and so arranged for it that they meet. As for the industrial site, when he heard the name of Slytherin, he suspected who Harry Potter would become and he set it up so that he would have a place to set up his own base. And now that Harrison had bought the site, Raft would watch and see what happens next.

oOo0oOo

28th of February 2013 - Bayville, Stark Tower:
It wasn't long before Harrison, Cameron and Narcissa arrived on the top floor of Stark Tower, it was a busy place. As the three got to the Secretary's Desk, they saw a nearly flat chested woman, with brown hair in a bun, and blue eyes, she wore glasses, a black suit made for women, and a pink blouse. Seeing the nameplate on the desk, Harrison said, "Afternoon Tricia, I have an interview with Howard Stark, the is Harrison Slytherin." "Can I see some Identification please," asked Tricia, "we were suspecting someone older." "No problem, I completely understand," Harrison said with a smile, as he gave her the forms to confirm his Identity, "you can't be too careful nowadays." After looking at the forms, Tricia apologise, "Forgive me Mr. Slytherin, you weren't what we were expecting." "Don't worry about it Tricia," Harrison blow it off, "I don't think it'll be the last time an overestimation of my age will be happening. So, can you tell Mr. Stark that I am here?" "One moment." said Tricia, as she used the intercom to talk to Howard Stark. After a few moments she said, "Please come on in, he is waiting for you." And so Harrison, Cameron and Narcissa walked through the side door. As they entered the office, they saw it was a plain big room, with a window overlooking the land, along with a desk and a painting, which Harrison recognized from his new memories, as Borthwick Castle, 1818 by Joseph Mallord William Turner. It was from one of his times going to a museum in New York. Anyway, Howard Stark looked he was in his late forties, had grey eyes, hair, with a moustache. He wore a white shirt, and black trousers. Standing next to him was a teen, about a year or so younger than Harrison, he had black hair, and blue eyes. He was wearing a red shirt, and black trousers. Once in the office, Howard stood up and walked up to Harrison and shook hands as he said, "Greetings Mr. Slytherin, I'm Howard Stark and this is my son Anthony Stark, it is nice to meet you, but to be honest I was suspecting someone older, your father." "I suspected that from your secretary," said Harrison, "but both of my families are dead and I am now an emancipated minor." "What do you mean both of your families?" Howard asked in interest. "I was adopted when I was a child," explained Harrison, "they were good parents, but they died this Christmas when they were returning to Australia when they heard about their home there had been burnt down. As for my birth parents, I have no idea at all who they were. They left me where my adopted parents found me, and they arranged so that money was sent to my parents and advised what to do with it. I never met them, and all I know is that they are dead." "I'm sorry about your adopted parents," Howard said sympathetically, "I hope they were good people." "They were," Harrison said with a fake nostalgic smile, "they travelled the world, and took me with them. With the money that my birth parents give, I was homeschooled. Which I was happy about, and I learnt many things, one of the many is related to your painting, the Borthwick Castle, 1818 by Joseph Mallord William Turner." "You know your art," Howard said with a smile, "wish my son did." "Don't blame me dad," Anthony said with a sigh, "whilst both of us are futurists, I don't see the point of looking back into the past." "Then you are a foolish futurist," Harrison said with a smile, "if you don't learn from the past, you are doomed to repeat past mistakes. Not only that, but inventions that inventors invented in the past but couldn't be made because they didn't have the technology to do so, you could miss out on." "I've been trying to tell him that for years, but he wouldn't listen to me. I hope that he'll listen to someone his own age." Howard explained to Harrison, as he looked at his son before turning back to Harrison, "Anyway, I don't think you came here to talk about this, so how can I help you Mr. Slytherin?" "Straight to the point then," Harrison said with a smile, "first let me introduce you my own secretary, Ms. Manson, and my Spokesperson, Ms. Black, if things go well you'll be dealing with them for the next few months." "Why is that?" Howard asked interest, wondering what this young man was planning. He knew that Slytherin had twenty-five percent of shares in Stark Industries, and so was wondering what this young has planned, and what he would do with his shares. Howard knew he would have to be careful how he dealt with the young man, as he could make things hard for him otherwise. "You'll find out about that soon, but I'm here for two reasons, the first I can talk to you freely about." Harrison explained, "But the second, I need to ask you that what I tell you stays within this room." "May you enlighten us a bit what you want to tell us, that we can't tell anyone else about?" asked Howard. Both him and his son looked in interest at this, wondering what this young man as to say. "The kind that can get me into trouble," Harrison explained seriously, "I have lots of information I need to tell you about. One bit of information I broke the law to get the information, and the other is in some circles I'll be breaking the law by telling you about them. The thing is, this information that is hidden, I feel that very soon this information will come out. And I don't think that normal people will take it well. So I ask that you tell me if you can keep this to yourself or not, if not, we can talk about the first part and you don't have to worry about the second part, I'll find someone else to help me." Here Howard and Anthony looked very interested, both were aware of how to go about keeping secrets, in their line of work they had to. And hearing what Harrison had said, he had caught their interest, and wanting nothing more to learn about what he had to say. So after looking at his son who gave him a nod, Howard said, "You have my word that me and my son won't say anything." "Thank you," Harrison said with a smile, knowing that his plans were slowly coming together, "in that case I would like to ask you to close your blinds or curtains please. And I know it is rude to ask, but do you think your room is bugged?" "Why?" Howard asked in concern. "I'm paranoid," Harrison explained seriously, "you are a powerful person, and might have people spying on you to find trade secrets. And I know that there are many ways to do so. So would feel more comfortable knowing that things are safe." Howard was surprised that someone of this age was this serious about security. So as he closed the blinds, and turned on the light and pushing another button, he said, "I'm impressed that you take this much care, I know my son and many others don't think about this." "What I'm about to tell you, I can't be too careful about." explained Harrison. "I see," Howard said thoughtfully, "and you don't have to worry about the room, there is a reason I don't have much in the room. During open hours no one can enter this room without my secretary or Me knowing, and each morning when I come here, I scan the room for bugs. Even now, should they have some kind of listening device outside to listen in, all they'll be hearing right now, is buzzing." "Very good," Harrison said with a smile, "so what would you like to know first?" "I think what you want us to keep secret," Howard admitted, "you peeked my interest as well as my my son's, and would like to know what it is." "In that case, may I use your computer?" asked Harrison. "Sure, please take a set." Howard said as he stood up to allow Harrison to take his seat, as Harrison's secretary and spokeswoman stood behind him. "Now before I start, other than Ms. Black here, do any of you know about mutants and magic?" asked Harrison. Cameron and Anthony both looked confused and said they had no idea about mutants, and that magic was a trick of a hand and mirrors. But Howard said, "I've heard rumours about them, but I never thought they existed." "Are you telling me that magic is real, and not some trick?" asked Anthony, "And what is a mutant?" "First magic, most of what you see in the streets, on TV or on stage, those are parlour tricks." Harrison admitted, "Although there are a few that are doing low level real magic, making out that it is fake. It is a way for them to make money. I can prove it here and now that magic is real..." and with that Harrison pulled his wand from his sleeve, and turned the chair that he was setting on into a dog, and silenced it so that no one could hear it outside. At this Howard, Anthony and Cameron went to check the dog, and were shocked to feel it, it felt like a dog, breathed like a dog, and licked like a dog. The only thing that it wasn't doing was barking, and so Anthony said, "I'm in shock, I know it shouldn't be possible, but here it is. Maybe it is some form of new science, or something, I don't know. But why isn't it barking? Something wrong with the technology?" "Bloody scientists," muttered Harrison, "you all think that because you can't understand it or prove it, it is some kind of unknown technology. Your kind doesn't want to believe that there are things out there that you can't explain, you just want to work out everything. You need to understand that there are things out there that you can't explain, and magic is one of them." "Everything can be explained." said Anthony. "Then explain this." Harrison said with a smirk, as he turned Anthony's clothes into a pink tutu, leaving a gasping Anthony. Harrison then turned the dog back into chair, he then said as if nothing happened, "The dog isn't barking, because I silenced it, I didn't want people coming in asking where the dog came from." "Change me back!" ordered Anthony. "Well, do you believe that there's more out there than anyone could explain?" Harrison asked with a smirk. "Fine, just remove these clothes." Anthony whined a bit, then seeing the smirk on Harrison's face, he altered what he said, "Please give back my own clothes." "Good now can you three return to the desk, I'll explain about the world of magic." explained Harrison as he returned Anthony's clothes back to normal, and he, Howard, and Cameron returned to the desk, and saw the computer scene. And for the next half an hour, Harrison explained about the Magical World. Howard, Anthony and Cameron were shocked about how most of the european Wizarding World were stuck in the Dark Ages, and the rest of the Magical World evolved with the rest of the world so not to lose touch, and make it easier to hide magic. The three non-magicals were shocked that whilst the rest of the world were more open to ideas about races and beliefs, the ones stuck in the Dark Ages did not, they would think those who were new to magic, from another race or are half-bloods, were beneath them and so were treated differently. During this time though, Harrison had to threaten Anthony with turning his clothes back into pink tutu and make him sing and dance 'I'm a little teapot,' whenever he said certain things couldn't be without science, or that magic was some kind of energy based power source of some kind. Harrison saw Howard smirk at this, but didn't say anything about this, wanting his son to learn there's more out in the world then he knew. Either way, once Harrison finished explaining about the Magic World, Howard honestly said, "I'm surprised that your european Wizarding World have been able to stay hidden for so long and no one has found out about you." "You forget we have magic," Harrison explained to Howard, "we can make you forget about anything we want to. Remember the video about the dragons, how do you think we keep the ones that escape a secret, we alter people's memories." There was a look of fear at the idea of what someone with that skill could do to a person, they could do anything, and one spell later the person that they did it to can't remember a thing. To forget what Harrison had said, Cameron asked, "So, what are mutants?" "Now this is the main reason I wanted to make sure no one can find out what was said in here today," Harrison explained to the others, "I found out the data about mutants from hacking S.H.I.E.L.D's computers. And I only did so when I found out about mutants a few weeks ago, and wanted to know more." "You hacked into S.H.I.E.L.D's computers?" Howard asked with amusement present in his voice, and he thought with amusement too, 'Damn, Fury will go berserk when he finds out his unbreakable firewalls have been bypassed, I would like to be a fly on that wall.' S.H.I.E.L.D's computers were meant to be unhackable, seeing that they had so much sensitive information stored within them - information that terrorists and other counties would kill for, and would do or pay whatever to get it. For someone as young as Harrison to hack into the S.H.I.E.L.D's computers, not only must they be good, but were taught by someone who was one of if not the world's finest and best hacker there was. "Yeah," Harrison said as if it was nothing, "I needed information, and they seemed to be the best to get it from, seeing what they do. And I was right, look..." and with that he pushed a button on the keyboard, and a file opened up on mutants. It wasn't much, just videos of a few known mutants, and a little that they knew about them. When they finished looking at the file, the first to speak was Anthony who said, "Is it possible that -" "Don't even go there Anthony," Harrison warned the young teen, "I don't know if magic is within our DNA or not, but one thing I can say is that we're not mutants. Say something like that and me turning your clothes into a pink tutu and making you sing and dance 'I'm a little teapot,' will be the least of your worries." This shut the young man up. "Why tell me, what do you want from this?" Howard asked in interest. "Your help," admitted Harrison, "sooner or later, the world is going to learn about magic and mutants, and nothing they can do will stop that - no matter how much they try to. So before that happens I want to set a few things up, the first if possible is to create an island so that any mutant or magic user could come and live in peace. As when they are discovered, the rest of the world well most likely fear and hate them, and would hunt and hurt them." "Do you really think it would be that bad?" asked Anthony, "Do you really think that the human race would react that badly?" "If you have learned history and instead of looking towards the future, you would have seen it has happened many times." Harrison pointed out to the young Stark, "Mainly because of the race one is, or their beliefs, people would kill them, or try to control them. Now with mutants and magic users, not only would people try and fight them because they are different, but some will try and control and use them. And that has already started looking at the files, something called the Weapon Plus Project comes to mind. Who experimented on mutants, to make them stronger and make them loyal to Weapon Plus. So yes, I do think that the human race would react that badly." Anthony was going to say something, when his father said, "I can see your point there, but creating an island will take a lot of work." "I know that Mr. Stark, whilst I'm coming to you first, I'm hoping with other people I'm going to see you might be able to find others who can help me in doing so." Harrison explained to the elder Stark. "But why me though?" asked Howard. "Two reasons, out of the people I looked into, you are the most trustworthy of them all. And out of them all, I know you won't tell anyone what I have said today. And I need someone to trust with this, if I want my plans to work or they wouldn't go anywhere." Harrison explained with a warm smile, "The other is because you want to make the world into a better place, and it is something I want too, so I thought we could work together." "I can't promise anything, but I will look into what I can do for you." elder Stark told Harrison thoughtfully, "But what is the second reason for this?" "The other reason is like the island, but this time I want to build a prison." explained Harrison, and seeing the confused and shocked of the two Starks, "Like humans, there are good and bad mutants and magic users, and I for one don't think that a normal prison could hold them for long if they were able to capture one of them. So I would like to build one, one that can hold anything with ease. I can't be sure, but I think I can cut down half of the crime that may appear with them, if I built an island for them to live on. As the crimes would start by them trying defending themselves, and be able to live day by day, and because there is no rights in the normal world for us, it is possible the normal people would use that against us. And because of that, they would fight against the normal world and things can get out of hand fast." "As I said, I can't promise anything, but after the way you put it, I promise I'll do my best to see what I can do to help you." Howard said with fear in his voice, as he thought about the worse case scenario, "As I for one would not want a war against mutants and magic users, as the look into what I can do for you." "Thank you Mr. Stark." Harrison said gratefully, but knowing the seeds were planted, it was only a matter of time before he got what he wanted. "Now the main reason that I am here, is because I'm going to visit companies similar to yours, those that I own shares in, and see if I can get discounts to get equipment and such to build my own company." "Oh, now that is something I can help you with." Howard said with a smile, now finding out what the young man was going to do with his share. This wasn't the first time that someone with shares used them to get something from Stark Industries, their shareholders was something Stark Industries wanted to keep. "So tell me what kind of company you want to start, and do you have a name for it?" "Once I get what I need set up, at the start I'm planning for my company, Cyberdyne Biotech Industries or C.B.I for short, to create medical and rescue equipment." explained Harrison. "What do you mean at the start?" Anthony asked in interest. "Once I have more buildings, get the money and make a name for myself, I want to create weapons and armour for the government." Harrison explained his plans for the future. "What!?" Anthony asked in shock and anger, "My father said that weapons are bad, and are nothing good." Harrison just laughed as he said, "And this comes from a man who until you were born helped S.H.I.E.L.D with creating weapons and other equipment for them." Anthony looked at his father in betrayal and shock at this, "Is this true father?" Howard was shocked that Harrison knew this about him, but seeing that the young man hacked in S.H.I.E.L.D's computers, he shouldn't be too surprised about it. Why would the young man stop at looking for information on mutants, when they were in S.H.I.E.L.D's computers, he might have looked for a few things before exiting the computers before you were found. But he had hoped that his past wouldn't be brought up, seeing how his son looked up to him. So with a sigh he said, "Yes, son it is true." "Father." Anthony said in surprise. "Before you say anything, you should understand something and in doing so might help you grow up a bit." Harrison told the young Stark, "You need to understand that good doesn't always win, in most cases evil does, if you don't believe me look at the Maggia and the Tong, two of the biggest crime syndicates in town - and that's not counting the crime boss known as The Big Man. If good always wins, then why are these people still free and do what they want?" Anthony had to admit that whilst he never heard of The Big Man, he had heard of the Maggia and the Tong, but he had to wonder what Slytherin was getting at. He got his answer when Slytherin said, "Now tell me, how can the police protect us from them without weapons, seeing that they had getting better weapons and armour from someone. And let's not forget about the terrorists with, how can we defend against them without weapons? So like it or not, we need weapons with how the world is now. As for your father saying that weapons are bad, he is right I can't deny that, but it is a necessary evil. Whilst the everyday person doesn't need weapons, the people in armed forces do, and those who think you can gain peace without weapons are fools. As until those who mean to control others with fear or terror and weapons are dealt with, weapons will always needed." Anthony had to think about this, and as much as he thought about it, whilst he hoped he would never use weapons himself, he realized that his beliefs were foolish in that regard. But if Slytherin was right and it was a necessary evil, why did his father stop, and so asked his father, "Why did you give up on making weapons?" "Because of you son," Howard admitted to his son, "when you were born I realized that I didn't want my legacy to you to be one of death and destruction because of my weapons. So I changed what I had done, and created things to help the world instead of harming it. But Mr. Slytherin is right, the world isn't a safe place, and someone needs to make the weapons. At least he is starting off making things to help the world first." "That I am," Harrison said with a smile, "and I'm in the works of trying to hire scientist/researchers to create medical and rescue equipment at this moment." "I'm grateful that you came to me first with this." Howard thanked Harrison, excited at the work what the young man has planned for the future. "Have you got a place where you'll set up shop?" "Yes I have," Harrison admitted, "I have recently bought the old Bayville Industrial Site." (A/N: I know it isn't an original name, but I'm not one for making up new names, so sorry.) Howard looked shocked at this, and shocked as he asked, "How is that possible? I've tried to buy that site for a long time, I believed I could use the site to create new jobs and homes there. But I wasn't able to buy it." "I don't know what to say," Harrison admitted to Howard, "one day I was looking for sites where I could set up one, when someone informed me that Bayville's Industrial Site was for sale. And the person who sold it, sold the place for one million dollars. Yes I know suspicious, I'll give you that," Harrison said as he saw the shocked faces of the two Starks, "but I had the paperwork looked at, and I found that it was all clean. And although the person disappeared, and things look suspicious, I'm not going to overlook a gift horse in the mouth." "Whilst suspicious, as long as the paperwork is in order, I don't see a problem getting something cheap when it is handed to you. I wouldn't be where I am now if I did." Howard admitted, but then gave him a warning, "But I would be careful though, from time to time I find these sorts of deals can come back to bite you in the ass, so I would watch your back." "Don't worry Mr. Stark, I'll be the one doing the biting if there is any going on," Harrison said with a sinister smile, "I might be young and new to this kind of thing. But I have learnt that you cannot allow people to walk over you, and you need to show them that you mean business and show them what you can do should someone push you too far. And see I have a few skills that not many others have, so should I be pushed too far, I'm more than happy to show that I can push back." "I'm glad to hear that," Howard said with a sad smile, "whilst I don't like it seeing you are so young, I'm glad to see you are willing to do what is needed. For this kind of business, and being so young, you have to show you're not an easy pushover." Anthony was watching his father and the young teen with interest, and he had to admit that he was learning more in this short period then he ever had since he was old enough to learn. Whilst he was the smartest person in world, he was learning that when it come to business and the darker side of the world, he didn't know much. He thought that his father was only trying to protect him, but he was now seeing that this was the wrong thing to do. Maybe his father was hoping that when the time comes for him to take over Stark International, the world would be a better place. Or that he would not have to deal with the people that his father had to, but Anthony was learning that with the new players entering the board, he might have to learn the darker side of things so he could protect himself. While he was taking everything in, he realized something, and wondered if magic could make it so people who were not meant to have something, could prevent someone from stealing it, it would be the ultimate theft prevention and misuse of equipment, ever. "May I ask you something Mr. Slytherin?" asked Anthony, and Harrison gave him a nod to signal that he should carry on, "Whilst I may not know much about your powers, is it possible to use your magic in stopping those who aren't meant to use your equipment, from using it?" Harrison smiled at this, glad that the young Stark was thinking along these lines, he might be useful in the future. "Yes I did, but the problem is that it would take too much time and effort to do so. As I would have to do it for each and every equipment, making sure that it would synced for each person. But that doesn't mean I haven't got a plan, something that I took from S.H.I.E.L.D's computers: Nanotechnological Implants." Both of the Starks were shocked to hear that this young man in front of them had the guts to steal technology from S.H.I.E.L.D, but the technology in question would solve the problem, stopping unauthorised people using the equipment that Slytherin made. Anyone without the right codes to use the equipment, would not be able to use it. "So you're going to have people be implanted with Nanotechnology, so that only those coded with the right implants can use it?" asked Anthony. "Yes," Harrison said with a smile, "I know it'll take some work, but I've got a few plans for S.H.I.E.L.D." "Won't S.H.I.E.L.D try and stop you? Even try and punish you for stealing the technology from them?" Howard asked worried for the young man. "They might, but unless they want me to tell the world that they are hiding things from the world that could help the public, they won't." Harrison said with a smirk, shocking the Starks that he would treat S.H.I.E.L.D. In such a way. And seeing this, Harrison went on to say, "Like I told you, I won't be a push over, not for anyone, not even S.H.I.E.L.D. Don't get me wrong, I know some things are better kept secret, I can understand that better than most. However, the things that I found on their computers, like medical equipment, and other things that could help people, they are only hidden because they think that the world isn't ready. I only thing I have to say is this, how can people be ready for anything if people like S.H.I.E.L.D and governments decide for them what people are ready for? I say if we allow people to see what is out there, and help them adjust to the new things. I think that in the long run, it's more harmful to hide things from people, when they learn the truth, well, I don't want to think what could happen." "Neither would I..." Howard admitted darkly, he knew what human nature was like, and learning that the government was hiding something because they don't think the rest of the world is ready to know about it. He hated to think what could happen, he could understand about things that could cause people harm, but things that were meant to help people. Either way, he had to get things back on track, and he had one question that he wanted answered, "If you don't mind me asking, but you said earlier that for the next few months I'll be dealing with your spokeswoman and your secretary, why is that?" "For anyone else that asks, I'm going around Tibet, visiting a few monasteries, as it was something my parents were thinking of doing at some point this year, and so as a last remembrance to them, that is what I doing before starting high school." Harrison explained to everyone, "But that is a lie within a truth, whilst it is true that what my parents wanted and had planned, I'm going there for training. I can't say much, but I found a new way to use my magical powers and I am going there to learn." "Can't you, I don't know, use your power to transport yourself back and forth to where you want?" Anthony asked carefully, sure part of him wasn't sure that magic was real or not, but he was interested in what ever this power was, and learning more about what it could do. "Yes I can if I wanted to," Harrison admitted to the young man, "but I want to concentrate on learning this new skill. But if my presence is really needed, I'll be here, but I want to put this training first so I could start high school in September. It's not like I need to be here seeing that I'm starting off, I'll be leaving what's needed to be done with my spokeswoman and secretary." Howard could see the young man's point of view, the young man had something he only heard about and had no idea how it worked, but he did know that people need to learn to control. So Howard couldn't blame the young man wanting to learn more about his powers, and Harrison was right, it wasn't like he was really needed to be here over the next few months as long as he set up basics of what he needed first, and is able to come back if something important comes up. Then it was his son that said what he was thinking next, "Why would you want to go to high school for? You said you were homeschooled, so why go to high school when you don't have to." "I'm a young businessman who is setting out creating up his own company, how else would you think I'll find contacts and allies?" asked Harrison, "Going to high school, and making friends with the students there and from them gain contacts and allies from their parents." "That's not a bad idea," Howard said with a smile, "I would warn you that some families are more dangerous than others, so I would watch your back. Do you know which school you want to go to?" "The Bayville's Academy for Tomorrow." Harrison told Howard. The Academy was built by Howard, to help talented people, E.I: footballers, researchers, scientist and so on. Harrison thought it was a good place to find people to help him in the future, not only that but it was close to where Xavier's Academy was based too, so made thing easier to keep an eye on that group. "And I think you should send your son there too." Harrison added as he thought a way to get closer to Anthony. "And why should I do that?" asked Howard in interest, not insulted but wondering where the young man was coming from. "Don't get me wrong, but I have read up about you two before coming here, so I know what I'm dealing with." Harrison half-lied, he had people look up the Stark Family to see how he could control them for his uses and so far he hasn't got much he could use against them. So he needed other ways to do so, and this was one of them, "Your son is a boy genius, homeschooled at young age after your wife died in some kind of car accident. Not saying it is a bad thing, seeing that I have turned out alright with homeschooling, but you forgot one thing. Allowing him to interact with people with his own age, making it hard for him interact with his peers, and making him too mature." "What's wrong with being too mature?" asked Anthony, "You seem too mature too." "Of cause I'm acting mature, I'm doing business here today," Harrison rolled his eyes at this, "I'm a young man, not in my twenties. Do you think that people would take me seriously if I didn't act mature, but some kind of foolish spoilt child? No they would not, and so I wouldn't be able to start up C.B.I. Whilst I have to be careful what I do so not to ruin my name, and making it hard for what I need to do, I know how to have fun. I like to have fun with friends, go out to parties, pull pranks, getting into trouble, and getting laid with a few girls and so on. I bet you haven't even kissed a girl, or feel one up, have you? And that is something guys our age do these days." Harrison explained with a smirk as he saw the red smeared face of Anthony. Harrison went on to say, "All this is what make us the people we are in the future, if we don't have this, people become antisocial and have problems with interacting with people in the future. Without social skills, you might do something that you think is good, but without the social skills as a child to know how to react and that, it could look to people as you are being mean or not caring for others." Howard looked at Harrison in surprise, this young man was wiser than anyone his age, and pointed out something he was thinking about for a while now. Whilst he was trying to protect his child, he was doing more harm to Anthony then good, he was robbing the skills he would learn as a child that he would need as an adult. He could see his son was shocked, and somewhat insulted, but he didn't really understand that Slytherin was trying to help him, not insult him. So before his son could say anything, Howard said, "Thank you Harrison, I hope you don't mind me calling you that." "No, I don't as long as you don't mind me calling you by your name." Harrison replied with a smile. "That's fine." Howard replied with a smile too, "Anywhere, after what you pointed out I need to talk to Anthony, you pointed out things I have been thinking about but denying for a while. For now I think we should talk about how you would like to set up your company, don't you?" "You're right," Harrison admitted as he hid his smirk as he saw the shocked and confused look coming from Anthony, "I do have a few things I need to do before I head off to Tibet." And with that the five of them talked about the plans of how the new place for C.B.I should be set up, and the things that Harrison would need. During a break Harrison apologized to Cameron for not telling her about him and his plans before, but he felt explaining everything once so that the same questions wouldn't be repeated. Either way, other than working out how to build C.B.I, the three newcomers to magic asked about it and Harrison answered what he could do about it. It would be a few hours later before Harrison and the other finished talking and planning, and that they parted ways with a basic idea as to what C.B.I. The Starks knew that they would only meet Harrison a few more times over the next week, and afterwards they would be dealing with Ms. Black and Manson.

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. I would like to ask for ideas for Sorcerers/Sorceresses they can be from games or comics, BUT not from DC comics.And so once again I would like to thank you for reading this story, and I hope that if you really did enjoy it, you'll spare a few more moments to review. As your thoughts and ideas do help me in writing this story. So please review. Next chapter well be a small chapter with introducing S.H.I.E.L.D dictator Fury, and we go back to the X-Girls for a bit. So if you got any ideas, please let me know. As you know Harrison'll have a man-made island, but what should it be called. So you know at the start I'll be having it to be called New Atlantis. Yes I know there is Atlantis in the Marvel World, but I'm doing this so that I can introduce Namor, and have Harry his first major lose. But then I need a new name, so here are the names for you to pick from: New Avalon: 4 (Review/Facebook: 10)Isla de la Madre Agua - roughly translated it means Island of the Water Mother: 3Lemuria: 1 (Review/Facebook: 1)Tartarus: 13 (Review: 1/Facebook)Terrae Promissae, latin, translates as the promised land: 8 (Review: 1/Facebook: 3)Albion: 9 (Review/Facebook: 2)New Hyboria: 1 (Review 1/Facebook)

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Author's notes:
Author’s Note: As I done some research for the start of this chapter, I had to alter chapter seven to fit what I have found out. The thing that I altered when S.H.I.E.L.D was founded, instead of twenty years ago as I said in Chapter Six, it was during World War 2. If you don’t want to re-read that part, go to the bottom where I’ll put the edit version.

Chapter Ten.

28th of February 2013 - Above New York, S.H.I.E.L.D's Helicarrier:
We start our chapter nine miles in the air, where what looked like a huge ship was flying over New York, this ship was known as S.H.I.E.L.D's Helicarrier. It resembled an aircraft carrier with two decks (the main one for taking off, the other a slanted deck for landing.) It is lifted vertically by four colossal fans, and propelled forward by two large see arrays of jet engines at its rear. At the bottom of the ship you could see large windows, this was the bridge of the Helicarrier, where we find a bald black man, with an eye patch over his left eye, in a floating chair. The chair was a big silver one, the armrests had a small keyboard, and in front of the chair was a console, which had five plasma screens, a big one in front and two smaller ones on either side of it. An extra feature of the chair was there was a screen on either side where the chair's headrest was. The man sitting in the chair was Nicholas Joseph Fury, a former Colonel in the United States Armed Forces. By the end of his career in the armed forces, his friends told him he looked like the actor Samuel L. Jackson, and his friends often made fun of him because of this. Once Fury left the armed forces, he joined the C.I.A for a short while, during which time he was involved in the Cold War. One of his missions was to be sent to Budapest, where he had to recover a suitcase which contained the full dossiers of at least twelve undercover C.I.A operatives in Soviet territories. During his time in the C.I.A, because of his extraordinary military and espionage skills, Nick was invited to join the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division, later called S.H.I.E.L.D, an international peacekeeping organization led by Alexander Pierce. For many years, Fury served as one of the agency's best agents, eventually becoming Deputy Chief of S.H.I.E.L.D.'s Bogotá Station. During his time at the S.H.I.E.L.D's Bogotá Station, Colombian National Liberation Army rebels took eral political officers hostage, including Pierce's daughter, from the Embassy there, Fury proposed a plan to get the hostages out, but Pierce insisted on negotiating with the rebels. However, he disobeyed Pierce's orders and got the hostages out. However, when he was doing this, he was caught off guard when one of the people who were meant to help him get the hostages out, was in fact someone helping the rebels and put a knife deep into his left eye. Although badly injured, Fury killed the traitor and rescued the hostages. However, the doctors were unable to save Fury's eye, and so lost it, which from that day he decided to wear an eye patch. For his actions, Fury was promoted to Director when Pierce gave up his position to become a member of the World Security Council. Becoming the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D, Fury learnt things that only those truly trusted within S.H.I.E.L.D, and those who Fury called the Powers That Be, I.E a select few within the World Security Council, and whoever they trusted or those Powers That Be that Nick didn't know about. The government had heard about whispers of those with strange powers, but they had never met with any of these people. But S.H.I.E.L.D had learnt about such people shortly after being formed, when they rescued Jews from a concentration camp within Poland, Auschwitz. Where they found a young teenager by the name of Max Eisenhardt, who was being experimented on as he showed signs that he had the ability over magnetokinesis. Before they could talk to him about this, the young man along with a few others ran from the camp while they were sorting things out. Over the years they would hear rumours of a person calling themselves Erik Lehnsherr or Magneto who had the ability over magnetokinesis. Someone who hated humanity and wanted nothing more to control them, but seeing that this person was careful not to get caught doing any crimes or anything to get arrested. They couldn't do much about him. Anyway, over the years S.H.I.E.L.D learnt a few things about those who they called mutants, although they learnt about them, they could do nothing to control them, all they could do was to watch and do damage control should one of these mutants get out of hand. It wasn't until the late 2000s that S.H.I.E.L.D was able to build a prison to hold some of the less powerful mutants. They were still having problems with highly powerful mutants, and those who can teleport and walk through things with ease. Another thing that only a select few within S.H.I.E.L.D and the World Security Council knew about is the Magical World, and it was thanks to Director Fury that they learnt about the new world. Fury was a man that likes to keep active, and one day during the late 1990's he had heard rumours about people disappearing mysteriously in New York, and people acting differently and such. Seeing it was something simple, Fury decided to check it out himself. It started off with Nick going to the docks where the strange occurrences were centred, and waited to see what happened. It was a few days of waiting, but the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D was shocked to see people in robes wearing black robes, and white skull-like masks. After investigating these people, Fury learnt about Voldemort, Death Eaters and the Magical World. Fury was more than happy to leave the war alone, but the problem was that instead of keeping the war hidden in the WIzarding World, it was being fought in the normal world too, in which innocent lives were being taken. So Fury had to do something to protect his world, and so began to plan what action to take without too many people were being killed. But at the end of October 2001, Fury and the World Security Council were shocked to find that the self-proclaimed Dark Lord was defeated by a baby boy, by the name of Harry Potter. Since that day, Fury and those who were in the know about Wizarding World had two jobs: 1) To make sure no finds out about the Wizarding World, or about mutants. To do this, Fury created a group to prevent and stop any magical or mutant incidents, and if they couldn't stop these incidents, make sure that no one remembers what happened. The group was lead by Agent Phil Coulson, one of the few people that Fury fully trusted in S.H.I.E.L.D. The group known as Cerberus, was made up of Half-Bloods, Muggleborns, as the WIzarding World called them, Mutants and S.H.I.E.L.D Agents, and they trained to deal with anyone with magic or mutant powers. At the moment they were trying to figure out what was causing the strange tornados in New York, whilst they knew it was magical in nature, they didn't who was doing it or why. 2) The second job was to find out how Harry Potter survived the night his parents were killed. From what S.H.I.E.L.D were able to find out about that night, the Elder Potters were killed when their Dark Lord cast the Killing Curse (Avada Kedavra) on them. But when this Voldemort did the same to the baby Harry, the spell didn't work and it backfired and killed the Dark Lord. So they wanted to learn how it happened, and see if they could copy it so that they could save many other lives. It was slow going, without having Harry Potter to look over, they couldn't start figuring out what happened. They couldn't get their hands on Potter, as the British Ministry of Magic getting in the way. They couldn't kidnap him as some in the World Security Council wanted, as it would cause international problems with both the British Governments (both Magical and Non-Magical ones.) Fury was hoping when the young man was older, he could get ask Potter to see him and then they could find out how it worked. But that wasn't possible now, Potter died in a months ago in a fire, and it was no longer possible. But back to the present, and Fury had two problems he had to deal with. The first was the person who teleported into Central Park, not only was the problem being he teleported, but it was the armour he was wearing. They didn't know if the person was a mutant or magical, but they had to cover up what happened so that people didn't realize that it was something abnormal. But to cover up the truth, they had to reveal a secret that they didn't want to, that they were experimenting on: armour and teleportation for the army. The idea didn't come from S.H.I.E.L.D but from an independent researcher: Lily Evans. Fury used Evans when he needed to keep things on a low profile, or needed some magical research done. Fury wasn't happy about revealing such information, but it was better than revealing about Magic Users or Mutants. But since this person showed up, S.H.I.E.L.D had been keeping an eye out for him. The other problem Fury had was another person that appeared, and he was waiting for one of his agents from the special task force, Agent Mockingbird, to report back to him about this person's actions today. Mockingbird was one of the new recruits, to the mutant and magical task force, one of the non-power agents in the group. But that doesn't mean she was powerless, whilst she was only twenty-one and learning to become a Biochemist in her spare time, she was a skilled Acrobat, Martial Artist and Spy. She was on a recon mission for Fury, and has been for a while. Her mission was to find what she could about a person that appeared before the start of the month, Harrison Slytherin. From the basic info that they got about him, is that he was adopted as a child by a Matthew and Jean Bishop, who travelled around the world with their son homeschooling Harrison. They found most of the info off the net easy enough, but Fury wasn't one to believe everything that he read on the net, as he knew too well that someone could fake a profile if they had someone skilled working for them. So since Harrison came to U.S.A he had people looking for into Slytherin's past. So far they had learnt about the dark past that came along with the Slytherin name, but yet they weren't able to find out who Harrison's real parents were. Whilst not unusual within the Wizarding World, it did make the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D, wonder about what was going on with Harrison. But Mockingbird was able to find out that Slytherin came to the country to make a name for himself, one that meant he could get away from his family's dark one. From looking into Harrison's home and looking through his computer, and finding any paperwork that she could find, Slytherin has planned to create medical and rescue equipment as well as armor. Fury was worried, to a normal person it would seem that whilst Harrison had top of the line security, but to Fury he found it suspicious. As one of Slytherin's homeschooled teachers was Kevin David Mitnick, a former Black Hat Hacker, and Fury didn't see someone like Mitnick didn't teaching Slytherin the importance of security. Fury had a few run ins with Mitnick over the years, and the Black Hat hacker even helped with S.H.I.E.L.D in exchange to get away with a few internet crimes. So he couldn't see Mitnick not teaching any of his students not to protect their homes and computers to the high hell, so to get in Harrison's home and computer so easily, this worried Fury. It made Fury think that Harrison must have some kind of hidden room, but for Mockingbird not being able to find it, the room must be magically hidden. And if it was, Fury would need to send one team of S.H.I.E.L.D.'s Magical Agents to Slytherin's home to search for this room. Fury needed to know if Slytherin was going to be a problem or not, like his family before him. Fury's thoughts were interrupted by a buzzing sound from his chair, and pushing a on the chair, the left screen from the side. The screen revealed a young woman in her early twenties, with blue eyes and dirty blonde hair. Seeing this young lady, Fury asked, "Mockingbird, what have you got to report?" "Sadly Director, I haven't much to report," Mockingbird reported, "as he went to meet up with Howard Stark as I reported in my last report. But from there I can't tell you much, as Slytherin asked Stark to close his blinds because he was worried about being overheard by surveillance equipment. It would seem that Slytherin is living up to his family name when it comes to cunning, and Stark isn't far off either, my surveillance equipment only picked up buzzing sounds since then." 'So it would seem that Slytherin took after Mitnick after all.' Fury thought with a sigh, as that was something Mitnick would do to stop most of the surveillance equipment out there. And the ones that got around such tricks of blocking the windows to stop surveillance equipment from listening in on things, Stark had a way to deal with that too. "What can you tell me Mockingbird?" "Not much sir," Mockingbird admitted, "Stark's son was there, and Slytherin seemed to have brought two women with him. One is his Secretary, a redhead by the name of Ms. Manson, she looks like she is in her twenties. The other woman is a Ms. Black, a blonde lady that looks like she is in her late thirties, early forties, and Slytherin said she was his Spokesperson." "Hmm, did Slytherin explain why he had a Spokesperson with him?" the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D asked his Agent. He could understand a secretary being with him, most businessman had one to keep notes in the business, so they don't have to, and able to look back at the notes at a later date. But taking a Spokesperson to a meeting. Fury couldn't think of a reason for why Slytherin would do that, he hasn't got to the point his career for needing one just yet. "No, he had Stark close the blinds, before he said more." Mockingbird explained to her boss. She was upset that a young man like Slytherin could get the better of her like this. "What would you like me to do now, sir?" "That's a shame that you couldn't find out why Slytherin had a Spokesperson, that would have been helpful to know what he was planning." Fury said sounding defeated, not something he liked, especially seeing that the person who defeated him was still in their teens. It was an embarrassment towards S.H.I.E.L.D that someone as young as Slytherin who had little training could outsmart them. "As for what to do next, tell me, is Slytherin still with Stark?" "Yes, he is sir." replied Mockingbird. "Hmm," Fury hummed thoughtfully as he thought about what to do next. It took a few moments before Fury said, "For now stay where you are, and follow Slytherin when he leaves and see where he goes. But if you find him away from his home for a long time again, I want you to take a Magical Member of Cerberus, and look over Slytherin's house again. As I believe that he might have a hidden room somewhere, and used magic to hide it, so we need a magical to find and undo any traps he might have set up. Until then, keep up your surveillance, and report weekly as you normally do, or if anything of interest happens." "Okay sir," said Mockingbird, "unless something comes up, I'll report back to you next Friday." And with that Fury's screen went blank, leaving Fury to think. It would be a few weeks before Slytherin left for Tibet, during that time the young man visited every company that he had shares in. They learnt that Slytherin was using his shares to get help to build up his own company. Fury found out that the Spokeswoman that Slytherin hired was because of him going to Tibet for a few months for some unknown reason, and wanted someone to look after his company whilst he was away doing whatever. During his stay in Tibet, Mockingbird and a Magical Member of the Cerberus Task Force, searched Slytherin's home. The second search revealed a hidden door, that not only was it well warded, but it also had a retinal scanner for some strange reason. Many in the Cerberus Task Force wondered about the retinal scanner, was it keyed to the wards somehow, so that unless the scanner had the match of Slytherin's eye the wards would not go down and anyone who tries without it could get hurt? They didn't even want to try anything either, as they didn't know if Slytherin had set some trips up like Director Fury feared that Slytherin might do. It was down to Lily Evans that they came up with a basic idea of the reason behind the retinal scanner, and it shocked and amazed the Cerberus Team, as it showed just how cunning and intelligent Slytherin was. It was one day when Lily came in to report her latest work for the team that they asked for her thoughts about it. She was amazed at the work and wondered why the Magical Users of the team hadn't work it out yet, yes she suspected that the retinal scanner was the key to shut down the wards and allow them through the house safely, but there was more. Whilst it was a smart idea for keying the retinal scanner, Lily suspected there was more to it, as in Slytherin being a Metamorphmagus. Because as a Metamorphmagus, Slytherin could change his retinal and so if they were able to gain Slytherin's eye scan, it might not be the one needed for the retinal scanner. And who knows what else Slytherin might have set up behind the first door. Upon hearing this, Fury would be frustrated, it would seem that Mitnick taught Slytherin better than he had suspected. If Mitnick had magic, and was a Metamorphmagus, he would have done the same thing that Slytherin had done. Fury would be frustrated with Slytherin, he was an unknown, and one thing Fury hated was the unknown. However, before Slytherin return in a few months, Fury and the Cerberus Task Force would have other things to keep them occupied: Demons and other magical things to be kept hidden.

oOo0oOo

28th of February 2013 - Bayville, Violet Road:
It was late evening, and Rachel Grey was seating the their new home that Cameron brought for them. She was thinking about the last month. It was somewhat strange in her upon, for as long as she could remember, she, Leia and Shard have been fighting for their lives, but now they have been living like normal teens, who went to The Bayville's Academy for Tomorrow. They were having a few hard times over the last month to fit in, but they were slowly getting there. Whilst Leia and Shard were able to have enjoy their teens more in this time, than the last timeline, they didn't need to fight for their live. Instead they could go out with their friends, have fun, and so much more, it was enjoyable for them. It was Rachel who was having a harder time fitting in. Sure they were able to make friends with Jean Grey, Rachel's future mother, and her friends - Rachel was happy about being friends with Jean, as her mother died not long after she was born. But the problem was her father, although this was a different timeline than the one she knew, she could get forgive him for falling for Emma Frost not long after her mother's death, and how he treated her (Rachel.) Whilst he wasn't abusive, Scott never showed her any real love before he died when she was a child. And now in this timeline, oh how Rachel hated him even more now. He had such a stick up his ass at times, but what was worse was the way that he was looking at her mother, when she was dating Duncan Matthews, an average footballer school jock. Whilst Rachel didn't like Matthews because of the way he acted, she hated the way that her future father was acting around her mother, and the looks he was giving her. It took Cameron, Leia and Shard to keep her from tearing Scott apart because of this. If they were meant to be together, they would be in time - although part of her would hope that they wouldn't get together, even if it meant she wouldn't be born. She might be foolish in thinking that she hoped that her mother and Scott, what she called him instead of father/dad, would never get together. But with the past that Rachel lived, she often wished she was never born, and if things don't go as she and the others hoped, it would be better if her future self wasn't born, she feared what the future might hold, it could be so much worse than the one that she left behind. Whatever the case might be, back to the present, Rachel now thought back to today. Bishop and her sister were out on the town, keeping an eye out, they were lucky that although the Brotherhood of Mutants are around in this timeline, it wasn't as big as it was in her timeline. But just in case, they thought it better to make sure they searched the area nightly to make sure the Brotherhood didn't try anything. They should be back soon, because they had homework to finish. As for Cameron, she was at her new job, being Harrison Slytherin's Secretary, to try and set things up for the future. It was strange, working with a cyborg that was meant to kill mutant kind. But Cameron had proved her loyalty with the things she had one for them before they arrived in this time, and out of them all at this moment, Cameron was the best to get near to him, as she was able to look the age needed. As she thought about Slytherin, Rachel had to wonder his role in this game. From what Cameron told them about Rift ́s actions, Slytherin hadn't always been Slytherin, but someone else. So the question increases threefold, first who was Slytherin before and how was he able to create such a detailed past, with photos and people remembering him. The next question was, how was he involved with Rift? Was Slytherin working for Rift, or was he a pawn in Rift's plan? The last question was this, was Slytherin going to become this Dragonis who was taking control of their old timeline, and if not who was this Dragonis? Rachel's thoughts were interrupted when she heard a knock on the door, so getting up she went and answered the door. It was Leia and Shard, and upon seeing them Rachel asked, "Hey guys, how was the town?" "Quiet," Leia admitted with a smile, "it would seem that in this timeline, mutants are keeping themselves to themselves. And the Brotherhood isn't as big as it was in our timeline." "We all know the quiet, is only the calm before the storm," Rachel told her friends solemnly, "and as for the Brotherhood, it's only a matter of time before their numbers grow. Just be glad that the main players aren't there yet, and that they are teens. Remember what they were like as adults." There were no words needed for this, apart for Toad and a few others, the Brotherhood were formidable fighters and could give any of the X-Men a run for their money. More than once the three of them had trouble with the stronger members of the Brotherhood. So having them as teens, made things easier and they could get ready should any of them make an appearance in the future. "So, is Cameron back yet?" asked Shard. "Not yet, but she should be home at any time -" begun Rachel when the front door opened, and Cameron entered the house. "Hey Cameron, we were just wondering about you. How was your first day working with Slytherin?" asked Rachel as Cameron seat down next to the Bishop sisters. "Interesting," Cameron admitted, "whilst I haven't figured out if he is evil or not, or if he is Dragonis or not, I did find my Creator very interesting." It was a shame that Cameron couldn't find out if Slytherin was evil or not, or if he is Dragonis or not, it was to be suspected seeing that it was Cameron's first day at working with Slytherin. It would be a while before the cyborg could learn what Slytherin was like, and who he really was. "So what did you find out about Slytherin?" Shard asked in interest. "I can confirm that he is a pervert," Cameron told her friends, "whilst there was no visible signs of sex, or anyone there, my sensors caught signs of sex moments before. I was able to tell there were four people in the room, not only of Slytherin and his Spokeswoman, Ms. Black, but two other women. The two unknown woman were having sex, whilst from what I could pick up from my sensors, Ms. Black was giving her boss a blowjob." "Well at least we know how to control this Slytherin if that is what was going on." Leia said thoughtfully. "I wouldn't be sure about that," Cameron warned the others, "whilst he might be a pervert who likes sex, what I got from today, he seems to like being in control and won't allow anyone to control him. Not even through sex either, from what I could tell, he would take that if he wants it." "Are you saying he is evil?" asked Shard. "No I don't think he is evil, but he isn't what you call good either." the cyborg explained to the three mutants, "He want to help the world from what I'm able to tell so far, and is willing to do whatever it takes to do it, even if other people disapprove of it." "Hmm, tell us what happened." Rachel told Cameron as she thought about what she had heard so far, as she wondered what Slytherin was like and had planned. And so for the next half an hour to an hour, Cameron explained how the meeting went, how she implied how she would be willing to have sex with Slytherin if she had to, to get on in life. This shocked the three new teens, but with what Cameron told them it was the best way to get into Slytherin's good books. It also might help them to get what they needed, as Cameron could try and get something out of it. And as Cameron went on to explain what happened that day, it sounded as if Slytherin really did want to help people. But willing to do whatever it took to do so, even stealing ideas from governments who tried to keep things hidden, and he trusted very few people, he didn't even trust S.H.I.E.L.D. Once Cameron told the female mutants what happened, they talked about what they could do to get Slytherin to help them to change the future. They weren't sure if they would able to do so, but they had to try to save the future they knew, and remake the parts they cannot. They would do whatever it takes, they would manipulate him, they would have sex with him, they would go to the ends of the Earth and back. They were determined to bring back the world they knew, they were driven by the everlasting purpose to make the world the way they knew it, or better. They knew they could change many things, but at the same time can't so had to do what they can to make things were better for them and Mutant Kind.

oOo0oOo

28th of February 2013 - Realm of Death:
In the realm known as Realm of Death, there was a female with light grey skin exposed on her shortened sleeves, wearing a robe that exposed her cleavage, running across her breasts were black cords that provided her cleavage some degree of modesty, at the bottom of her robe were what seemed like tendrils that extended away from her body, she was floating above the ground, she was standing in front of a huge skull, half of its mouth within the ground, and the other house extending towards the woman, lightning bouncing off of the skull's eye rims, with a red portal glowing from within its mouth. This lady was known as Death, a Cosmic Entity, and was as old as the universe like her siblings Eternity, Galactus, Infinity, Oblivion, each has their own job in the universe. Her's was all about death, decay and destruction. During all of these centuries, Death rarely spoke aloud; her presence alone can usually convey its message - as those she would allow to see her, they would see a skeleton in a robe. She would normal not allow people see her real appearance. Death makes her home in the Realm of Death, a dimension normally inaccessible to the living. Death's undead servants there are called minions. In fact, whilst she was called Death and is responsible for many deaths since the universe began, hardly any of the souls that died went to the Realm of Death. She generally leaves the task of sorting out the souls to the various beings of the afterlife, which in the last century and a half were the Valkyries, Hela, and in the last thirty years a mutant by the name of Doorman. The Valkyries, they were female Asgardian demigoddesses who lived in one of the main realms Valhalla. (Valhalla was part of Yggdrasill, the world tree, is a giant ash which supports and connects the Nine Worlds; the roots and branches of the tree each connect a different realm such as Asgard, Jotunheim, Muspelheim, Alfheim, Vanaheim, Nidavellir, Svartalfheim, Niffleheim and the earthly realm of Midgard through which all the connections pass.) Valkyries role were to choose worthy souls of the dead and bring them to Asgard, mainly the part known as Valhalla, the worthy were those who died honorably in battle. At one point in time, they used being human heroes to Valhalla, but for some reason Odin, ruler of Asgard, severely restrict Asgardian contact with Earth. Now they only bring the dead heroes from other realms. They did so to prepare to aid Odin should the events of Ragnarök happen. Hela was someone who Death allowed to control two of the sub realms of the Realm of the Dead, (another part of the world tree) Hel and Niffleheim. Hel isn't at all a bad place, part of it is an afterlife paradise while other parts are seen as dark and gloomy. Hel is not a place of punishment, but simply a resting place for the normal dead people. Niffleheim on the other hand was composed of icy fogs and mists, darkness and cold place, where the dishonorable, murderers, oath breakers, rapists, pedophiles and such were sent to be punished. DeMarr Davis or as he call himself Doorman, was once a mortal who had the power known to a few as Mutant in nature, his whole body was a portal to the Darkforce dimension, a dimension full of darkness. However though, at some point in the last thirty years, Doorman seemed to help Death's brother Oblivion, who represented the non-existence and is a counter force to the expanding universe. Because of this he helped Oblivion, her brother made Doorman the new angel of death for Oblivion, and so often helped with the souls of the dead, and any other jobs Oblivion wanted from the new angel of death. Although these three groups dealt with the souls of the dead, these souls don't belong to them but to Death. Because Death is the embodiment of all death, every lost soul belongs to her, so the agent of passage is irrelevant. Death can also reverse that passage and return a being to life, but that rarely happens. Death itself cannot die, since she's not truly alive; the basic laws of the universe would have to change to erase death. Seeing that Death lived for so many centuries, it was easy for her to get bored and to fill that boredom she did many things. At one time she appeared as a young woman in a dark hooded robe, calling herself Mistress Death. In this guise, she got Thanos, a being known as a Titanian Eternal, to fall in love with her. To make himself worthy of so awesome an entity, Thanos decided to acquire more power and woo her by presenting her with as many souls as he could collect. To do this, he amassed a huge armada of battleships, which to him necessitated the extinction of entire species and planets. Over the years Death watched him gain power and gain the Soul Gems, which he later called the Infinity Gems. Over the years Thanos dead a few times, but was resurrected by Death. She did this, not because she loved him or anything, like she lead Thanos to believe, but because she was interested in him and that he killed so many people for her in the foolish hope that she would fall in love with him. But there was one man that Death did fall in love with, an insane man calling himself Deadpool. Deadpool was once a mortal man, once known as Wade Wilson, who had his powers from experimentations, one of them was a superhuman healing factor derived from that of the mutant Wolverine that allows him to regenerate damaged or destroyed bodily tissue with far greater speed and efficiency than any ordinary human. There were many others including superhuman strength and speed. When Death met Deadpool, he was a Mercenary, and she regarded him as a kindred spirit and the two fell in love with each other. Because of this Deadpool tried to kill himself, but because of his powers and among other problems, he could not kill himself. Not only that, but when Thanos learnt about Deadpool being in love with Death, he got so jealous that he cursed Deadpool with immortality with some unknown power. Because of the rules that she and her siblings created at the start, she was bound by them and she could not undo what Thanos did. Since the start Death had very few regrets in her long life, but there was one regret that she was paying attention to now, giving humans the tools to control her. As said, Death was easily bored and had done many things to keep her entertained, one of these event was around a thousand years ago, which in the last month she was beating herself up about. She was on Earth in the realm of Midgard, causing the deaths of mortals who was trying to cross a river that she had caused to go wild so that people would die trying to cross it. But one day three brothers came to the river, like others before them they would have to try and swim across it, but this wasn't the case this time. Unknown to Death at the time, these three brothers were Wizards, and created a bridge with their magic. This angered Death, but because of the rules she agreed to follow, she could not kill them herself. However, she had an idea that might get them killed in another way, giving "gifts" to them. So she appeared to them pretending to congratulate them by awarding for passing her test, and was willing to give them gifts of their choosing. Two of the brothers, the elders, Antioch and Cadmus Peverell, wanted nothing more but to humiliate her more than they already had, and so they asked for an unbeatable wand, (Antioch) and a way to call people from the grave to talk to them, (Cadmus,) and so death gave them two items connected to her. However, the youngest, Ignotus Peverell, wasn't as foolish as the other two and didn't trust her, and asked for a way to pass her and not be found until he was ready, and so Death was reluctant to hand over her own Cloak of Invisibility. Giving these three items to the brother, she let them go, smirking at the two eldest knowing it was only matter of time before she got them. The first to go was Antioch, who was killed and her wand taken from him, after he killed a ravel who was after the person he was in love with. Death was unhappy about not getting the wand back, as it was part of her, but after some thought decided it was better this way. As other people would kill for it, seeing how mortals were, they would brag about it and so people would kill to get the wand. And other the last thousand years, many have and still do kill to get the wand, as she left rumours that to get the wand, a person would have to defeat the wands owner. The second person to die was Cadmus, who killed himself seeing that Death altered the stone she gave him, so that the soul that was called back would be in pain, and would not do much else as they would not belong to the world of the living. The person that Cadmus called back was the love of his life, and the person he was going to marry, but died before they could. Seeing how much pain she was in, and how cold his love was towards him, the second brother killed himself. Little did the brother know, but if he had the wand, he could undo what Death did to the stone and could have brought his love back to life. Death left the stone behind, as she had other people to attempt to bring people back to life, and thought that more could die the same way as Cadmus. And she would be right, as over the next hundred years, many did kill themselves. But over time as the stone was made into a Family Ring, the family vowed not to use it again, and not to talk about the power of the ring. And so over time people not part of the knowledgeable, forgot what the ring could do, and because death could not physically enter the World of the Living, she could not get the ring back unless the person who had it, died wearing it. The last brother took ages for death to claim his soul, because Ignotus had Death's Cloak of Invisibility, and hid from Death until he was ready to die as an old man. And so when he was ready, he passed the Cloak to his youngest son, before dying in his sleep, and greeted Death as an old friend. Death was unhappy about not getting her Cloak, she wanted to get one of the three items that would later to be known as the Deathly Hallows back. As should the three of them come together, they had the power to control her and in doing so, control her powers. Because of this, she went to her siblings and together made it so that, the only way to do so was if the person was like her, who wanted to do both death and destruction and knew what the items were. Over the years there has been a few people who got the hands on the three items, but because they only wanted to kill or didn't know what the items were, no one became the Master of Death. That was until present day, where Harrison Slytherin formerly known as Harry Potter, gained the title of Master of Death, not only did he knew what the items were, but he too desired to cause death and destruction. It was only by luck that Slytherin didn't know how to summon her, and knew how to control her power. But that's only a matter of time, he was learning to control the basic Death Magic from the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme. Although it wasn't a lot, but should Slytherin learn how to summon her, he could learn much more from her. But before that happened, Death wanted to test Slytherin to see if he would be a great Master of Death. And so Death started to plot, and make plans for her new 'Master.'

To be Continued!

Author's Note: Here ends another chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, I would like to thank you for reading the chapter and I hope that you enjoyed it. So you know, this is going to be the last chapter of Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, as I'm going to go back to Overlord Vulcan - Side Story, before going back to the main story.

I would like to ask for ideas for Sorcerers/Sorceresses they can be from games or comics, BUT not from DC comics. I'm also looking for ideas for fields that scientists work in, I'm looking for fields that would be useful in this story like robotics and that. I'm asking as I don't know the fields that are in Marvel, and would like to know, so please let me know.

One last thing, keep on forgetting this, but I would like your help. You see I don't like the title of this story, Harrison Slytherin and the Dark Desires, and I am looking for a new and better title. So if you guys have any ideas for the title, please let me know and if I get a lot of them, I'll do a new poll for you to decide on the title.

And once again I would like to thank you for reading this story, and I hope that if you really did enjoy the chapter, could you please spare a few more moments to review. As your thoughts and ideas do help me in writing this story. So please review.

When I return to this story, we'll have a time skip, and we'll be returning to the Doctor Strange: The Sorcerer Supreme animated plotline. So apart for whatever else I might come up with for the chapter, we'll be seeing Strange again. By that time, I'll be wanting some ideas for OC Sorcerers/Sorceresses.

As you know Harrison'll have a man-made island, but what should it be called. So you know at the start I'll be having it to be called New Atlantis. Yes I know there is Atlantis in the Marvel World, but I'm doing this so that I can introduce Namor, and have Harry his first major lose. But then I need a new name, so here are the names for you to pick from:

New Avalon: 9 (Review/Facebook: 13)

Isla de la Madre Agua - roughly translated it means Island of the Water Mother: 5

Lemuria: 2 (Review 1/Facebook: 2)

Tartarus: 17 (Review: 1/Facebook: 1)

Terrae Promissae, latin, translates as the promised land: 10 (Review: 1/Facebook: 3)

Albion: 13 (Review/Facebook: 3)

New Hyboria: 1 (Review 2/Facebook)

New Edit for Chapter Six: If you do not want to go back to Chapter Six and see the stuff that I added, here is what I done for it. I hope you like the changes that I done, let me know what you think.

Over the years Lily made a name for herself, and was approached by the U.S Ministry of Magic version of Department of Mysteries, and a new group known as Strategic Homeland Intervention Enforcement and Logistics Division or S.H.I.E.L.D for short. S.H.I.E.L.D was a group dedicated to anti-terrorism.

S.H.I.E.L.D was Founded by Chester Phillips, Howard Stark, and Peggy Carter in the wake of Allied victory over the Axis powers and HYDRA in World War Two which ended in 1965. It was a small group to start off with, and its main objective was to protect the United States, and as the years passed, the entire world, from all possible threats.

The main threat had always been HYDRA, a terrorist-military organization bent on world domination. HYDRA was Founded by was Johann Schmidt A.K.A the Red Skull a special weapons division of the Nazi Schutzstaffel. Schmidt was a brilliant scientist in his own right, he fought his way through the ranks of the Nazi elite to become a confidant of Adolf Hitler himself. Schmidt who like Hitler, searched for supernatural means to empower their people, and to win the war and control the world. Not only that, but two years before the end of the war and HYDRA parted ways with Nazi, HYDRA create advanced weaponry for the German armies.

However, as HYDRA parted ways with the Nazis, Johann's ambition to become the superior man and ruler of the world, led him to get his hands on the Super Soldier Serum. The reason was because of Captain America. Captain America was the main obstacle in HYDRA's plans for world domination, and Schmidt wanted to be the one to deal with Captain America. And so once HYDRA got their hands on the Super Soldier Serum, Schmidt tested the serum on himself. However, for some unknown reason, something horrible went wrong which transformed him into the terrifying Red Skull.

However though, just before the end of World War Two, HYDRA was defeated by a group of people lead by Captain America in 1945. During this final battle, Red Skull had gone missing and no one knew why this was.

With the war ended, life went on. And whilst many people forgot about HYDRA's role in World War, and the Red Skull seemed to be missing, HYDRA carried on, but this time within the shadows. From what S.H.I.E.L.D learnt over the years, HYDRA was now lead by someone name Baron Heinrich Zemo. So whilst S.H.I.E.L.D fought against terrorism and slowly grew in size until it was what it was now, unknown to the public, they were fighting so that HYDRA would never fully come back into power.

However, there's a side of S.H.I.E.L.D that people didn't know about, not even to most that are within S.H.I.E.L.D. Whilst the public knew about fighting terrorism and high tech criminals, and S.H.I.E.L.D knew about fighting against HYDRA, there was a small group of S.H.I.E.L.D that fought those with special powers.

They had learnt about the Magical World thanks to Voldemort actions in the first Wizarding War, S.H.I.E.L.D learnt about the Wizarding World, and if it wasn't for Harry Potter, they would have taken action. Since then S.H.I.E.L.D has been keeping an eye on the Wizarding World and dealt with any problems that arose. But they also helped to keep their world hidden.